《My Sky is Black》


 Fresh New Darkness.

    It is my firm personal belief that every person in this world wears a mask. That mask hides the darkness in their hearts. No one could possibly want others to know the darkness inside them. The darkness is a weakness that, once created, will never go away. That is why it''s just so annoying to talk to people. The interactions between people are never true, just a show between the masks they are wearing. It¡¯s disgusting to see it happen in person, with people introducing themselves, talking about their likes and dislikes, and hiding the truth.


    A room that looked thoroughly used and had a freshly imported smell had several tens of people sitting in disorderly rows. A young boy, with short blonde hair and a slightly muscular build, walked to the front of the class.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Student A, " the boy said, smiling. I like sports and history, and I would like to hang out with all of you at some point.¡± However, I see his real personality. Covered by a bright smile and cherry-picked words.


    {When I was 13, I stole from a store}


    {I used my parent''s money on alcohol}


    {I bullied kids for money in middle school}


    Hundreds of his bad deeds encroached on my mind. It hurt my head a little, but I am already used to it. After all, I have had this power since that day, years ago. Some might call it a curse, however, it has helped me more times than I could count. Some may call it evil, however, I see the true evil. I can not give up this gift now. After all, what I see is only the truth.


    The boy sat down in his chair. The next classmate stood and took the boy''s place. This time a girl with short brown hair.


    She introduced herself warmly, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Student B.¡± Another smile. ¡°I like sweets, music, and dancing.¡± However, the truth is always different.


    {I take my brother''s money to buy bags online}


    {In middle school, I spread rumors, and a girl dropped out}


    It becomes hard not to hate people when I know every evil thing they have done. But I don¡¯t need them. I would rather be alone than be friends with bad people. One by one students in the classroom introduced themselves. Every one of them has their darkness. I am disgusted by them, but this is no different from anywhere else.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Student H. I love helping others, if you need help with anything, just ask.¡±


    The truth:


    {I play pranks on the elderly}


    ¡°Greetings, I am Student K. I like to read books about trains.¡±


    It¡¯s all lies:


    {I hate my parents for not buying me anything}


    ¡°Hi, my name is Student L. I am kinda shy, but I like animals.¡±


    Survey says:


    {I killed my dog}


    Even trying to remember these people''s names would make me feel disgusted. Suddenly, it became silent, the chatter already having died away. People around the class are now looking at me with fake smiles on their faces. Is it my turn? I thought. I stood slowly trying to keep my balance, I made an effort to put one foot in front of the other. Eventually, I got to the front of the class, and I saw my ¡°classmates¡±. Once again, hundreds of thoughts enter my head. A gallery in my mind, a show that I hate to see. However, this time feels different. I start to gag from overexposure, but I hold myself back.


    ¡°My name is Azure Barrett, and you all disgust me,¡± I said simply, still covering my mouth with my left hand. Silence encapsulated the classroom. A weird joke perhaps? He will surely take it back, right? You could tell their thoughts just by looking at their expressions. As I started to slowly walk back to my seat, my ¡°classmates¡± got mad. Their faces turned sour, and they gave me a look that should not belong in a high school. I suddenly froze.


    Staring right at me was a girl. However, contrary to everybody around her, she was smiling. Her eyes showed no malice. With a closer inspection, the girl would be considered objectively beautiful. She had light blonde hair and dazzling blue eyes. Her eyes trapped me; they looked at me with an emotion I did not understand. I snapped back to my devices, sure, she was smiling, but what of her true self?


    {I secretly bought myself a snack one time}


    {I made a mistake and got mad at my father}


    {I forgot to do my homework one time}


    This must be wrong, I thought to myself. My power must not be working, but it has never failed before. But that would mean, she was a saint. Is this an opportunity? No, why would such a good person want to be friends with someone like me? Suddenly, my heart gave a tug, and regret welcomed itself to my body. It felt like my heart was being squeezed by a toxic green hand. Then, a wave of dark emotions fell over me. I still can not trust her. My tense muscles relaxed quickly, and I diminished myself back into my seat.


    I ignored all the eyes showering me with violence. While I sat in silence, the class regained its composure, and the introductions continued. I drowned out the voices of poor deception until suddenly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you all,¡± a soothing voice rang out, ¡°My name is Kaede Crimson.¡± I lifted my head and was caught off guard by the girl with light blonde hair. She was staring right at me again, beaming with a smile. A smile that I could not call false. What could she possibly want from me, I questioned. A dozen thoughts spread through my head, but none of them felt right. Her next statement stunned me.


    ¡°I want to be friends with everyone here, I hope we have a good time together,¡± Kaede said. It felt like she was my direct opposite. Accepting everyone instead of rejection. It is impossible to be friends with everyone. However, as an introductory statement, it could not be beat. After all, no one would refuse a cute girl as a friend. My power only knows what evil they have done in their past. I would not be able to tell if she is currently planning something horrible now. The few remaining students introduced themselves, but I was not paying attention in the slightest.


    After school, I tried to leave quickly but I was stopped at the door.


    ¡°Kaede?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°What?¡± she replied with a blank expression.


    ¡°That''s my question, what do you want?¡± I retorted calmly.Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± She said warmly with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk here,¡± I whispered looking around, seeing many attentive eyes.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked grumpily a frown on her face.,


    ¡°Are you really stupid?¡± I said meanly.


    ¡°What? Why are you calling me stupid?¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°Do you want our conversation heard by others?¡± I inquired firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± She smiled again.


    ¡°Well, I do mind,¡± I said slightly mad, and started to walk away. Kaede followed me, I continued to walk without hesitation.


    When we left the school gates, I took a quick glance back and she was still following, looking back at me brightly. I let out a deep sigh and continued walking for ten minutes to a small coffee shop I knew. Not many people my age go to this shop so it should be a good place to talk.


    I opened the ornate wood door, opening to a room that could only be called old. Wooden chairs and tables, not a trace of the newer style seen everywhere these days. An old man behind a counter and an old woman lounging in a comfortable-looking armchair were the only people in the store. I walked over to the counter near the back of the room and ordered a coffee. Getting a familiar nod from the old man behind the counter. I looked back and saw a stupid little girl staring at everything around her with stars in her eyes.


    I mocked, ¡°You look like a girl from the countryside seeing the big city for the first time.¡±


    Surprised Kaede muttered, ¡°Why do you always tease me, do you enjoy it?¡±


    The familiar old man behind the counter said, ¡°Azure has always been more of an S than an M.¡± Kaede looked confused and pointed at the old man and me.


    I stammered, ¡°Mr. Drake, why would you talk now of all times.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is the first time our Azure brought a girl over, of course, I have to, who knows when this will happen again?¡± The old man said, obviously having fun.


    ¡°Stop acting like that,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Like what?¡± The old man acted clueless.


    ¡°Like we are that close.¡± my voice was like cold water.


    The old man, taken aback, said slowly, ¡°Azure, I know you have gone through your fair share of problems as well. However, do not try to act like we have no relationship.¡±


    ¡°Or were you just embarrassed in front of my future daughter-in-law?¡± The old man¡¯s face changed in a split second to a grin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said angrily.


    Kaede, still clueless, followed up, ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Kaede Crimson, I just met Azure today. We are classmates, are you Azure¡¯s father, I-¡±


    ¡°He is not.¡± I half yelled, triggered.


    ¡°Is that any way to treat a person who loves you so much?¡± Kaede stated angrily. Both the old man and I fell silent, our faces shocked by the unusual statement.


    The short silence was then broken by an old voice, ¡°You will have to forgive Azure, young girl, like my husband said he has had his fair share of problems, especially with his father.¡± The old lady sitting in an armchair had spoken. She started to get up but was struggling. I rushed over and helped, after she had risen to her feet she thanked me and started to walk over to Kaede.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Kaede said, ashamed.


    The old lady patted her on the head, ¡°I do not blame you, after all, you are young, Azure and my husband are the weird ones here.¡± Kaede looked as if she enjoyed the head pat, and her face jumped back to happiness. I don''t know if her expression was fake but if it was, she would be a minx that could fool anyone.


    The old lady shared a glance with the old man. After some sense of understanding the old man then nodded, silently he grabbed another cup from the shelf behind him. The old lady began to take Kaede back to a group of comfortable armchairs. After the two sat down, the old lady looked at me with a glare that was not mean. I understood her message, walked to the chair next to her and sat down.


    ¡°Mrs. Drake, this is Kaede Crimson, a classmate in my class.¡± I introduced the lady, politely. ¡°Kaede, this is Mrs. Drake, the wife of the man who runs this shop.¡± After this introduction, Mrs. Drake stared at Kaede waiting. Kaede looked at me confused, I did not try to help.


    Suddenly realizing Kaede spoke politely, ¡°Hello it is a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Drake.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, Ms. Kaede.¡± The old lady said happily. I breathed a sigh of relief, Mrs. Drake likes to be unusually formal in the weirdest moments.


    ¡°Azure, why did you bring this fine young lady to our shop?¡± The lady asked politely.


    ¡°She said-¡± I started.


    ¡°A date perhaps.¡± An annoying voice from behind me revealed itself.


    The old man was standing behind me with a smug expression, but he had two cups of coffee so it was acceptable. I looked back at Mrs. Drake and saw her cheerful smile and knew I had been set up.


    ¡°I already said it wasn¡¯t like that, she just wants to talk,¡± I stated calmly.


    ¡°I see, well you two should talk then.¡± The old man said while placing a cup of coffee in front of the two of us.


    ¡°Not with you two here.¡± I was exasperated by their relentlessness.


    ¡°This is no fun.¡± Mrs. Drake was sad as her husband helped her to stand. They walked away and sat at the counter.


    ¡°I apologize for them, they can be quite annoying at some points,¡± I told Kaede.


    ¡°I think they are a sweet couple,¡± Kaede told me with a warm smile.


    ¡°Moving on, what do you want to talk about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What did I want to ask you?¡± she asked herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± I said slightly mad. Kaede dropped her head so I could not see her eyes. Did I make her upset? I thought to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± I started to say when I was interrupted.


    ¡°W-w-would you go o-out with m-me next w-weekend?¡± Kaede said nervously, lifting her face to point at mine. Her face was red with embarrassment, but her eyes were scared. Why would she possibly want to go out someplace with me? I considered a couple of possibilities. I concluded that I could learn more about her this way, I must try to find the truth.


    I spoke simply, ¡°Sure.¡± Kaede smiled and drank some coffee. Finding the flavor good, she shifted back and forth in her seat satisfied.


    After I finished my coffee, I walked to the counter and paid.


    When a voice I expected came, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to accept, maybe you do want a date.¡± The old man''s smile disturbed me, yet his eyes were different this time.


    ¡°Do you have the ears of a bat?¡± I asked rhetorically, ¡°There are multiple reasons I accepted, but that is not one of them,¡± I continued simply.


    ¡°Well, have fun.¡± Mrs. Drake said with a smile.


    ¡°Is he there today?¡± Mr. Drake followed.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered.


    I went home feeling more tired than usual. When I opened the door to my father''s house, there was nothing. I walked into the empty room, it was cold, with barely any signs of inhabitation. I put my school bag away and quickly took a shower. I went to the kitchen and illuminated the dark room. The heat from the shower fought the cold air in the room. I cooked myself food, which was good I may add. I thought about how I would make an excellent stay-at-home husband. I can cook, clean, cut hair, sew, and other household skills. All skills I was forced to learn from my environment, however they all come quite useful living by yourself.


    After cleaning the dishes from dinner, I wandered around the house. I do not wander often, but today left something extra to be desired. As I wandered through the big house I remembered my childhood. Earlier it was good, however later on it became bad. Something I do not want to remember. I then, still feeling unfulfilled, walked to the place that linked the end of the good and the start of the bad.


    A standing mirror sat in the corner of this room. I once again thought about this mirror. Maybe this mirror is here just for this day. Perhaps it was created just for this moment. I looked at myself in the mirror. Staring back at me were dead red eyes. Those eyes belong to a face slightly above average in terms of looks. Black hair that almost covered the eyes shortly cut. A stature that was average in height, but skinny.


    This was me for sure, was I ready to try again? Why not, I thought to myself. I activated my ability, however, just like all the other times I could not see my evil. I sighed again, and all of a sudden a wave of black engulfed my body. My heart usually felt gray, now, felt black. I felt desperate however my face did not change expression. I was running out of time however my feet did not move. I cannot live my life like this, I told myself. My heart started to hurt, I could not tell why. The fact I did not know hurt my soul, and my soul hurt my mind. I tried to find the answer to my painful heart, but I was overcome, before I knew it all was black.

 A Devilish Grin.

    I got weird stares when I arrived at school. The bandages around my head did not help my case. Neither did the fact that I was walking funny because my back hurt. When I got to the classroom multiple heads turned my way. I could feel the rumors spreading like a virus. As usual I ignored my surroundings, I already dealt with enough the day before.


    At the first break I could openly hear the rumors.


    ¡°He must have gotten into a fight.¡±


    ¡°I was in his class last year, he often showed up injured.¡±


    ¡°He bullied me.¡±


    The people spreading the rumors obviously did not care about what I thought or the truth. They usually do not even try to find answers. It has always been like this, nothing new, hundreds of rumors have already been spread about me.


    A voice like warm water broke my concentration, ¡°Are you alright what happened to you?¡± To the surprise of the class Kaede had talked to me. Kaede had talked to half the class by now and made friends, but not a single person expected her to talk to me. I was the current roadkill, to be picked away at, to no consequence of others.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± I asked meanly, my intentions hidden.


    ¡°DON¡¯T SPEAK THAT WAY TO KAEDE.¡± A girl''s voice boomed behind me. A girl with short brown hair, a mean look on her face, and arms crossed, stood behind me. The room''s attention was brought and focused on the three of us. Seeing around 40 eyes glaring at me did not make me twitch in the slightest.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with ¡®YOU¡¯?¡± I emphasized ¡®you¡¯ setting up a conversation.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®YOU¡¯?¡± She spoke in an imitating voice, trying to insult me.


    ¡°Well, classmate B-¡± My speech was broken by the girl. Caught hook, line, and sinker.


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN, classmate B? Can you not even remember our names?¡± She retorted, trying to dirty my name.


    ¡°Why would I even try to remember the name of a ¡®BITCH¡¯ like you?¡± I asked in a smug voice. Leading a conversation is easy. You use what you have, and lead them into your pit. Once in the pit they can not escape and are at your mercy. Tricking stupid people is easier of course.


    ¡°BI-¡± classmate B started to yell, when I interrupted.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you call someone a bitch who spreads rumors about people?¡± I asked once again with my smug voice. My face''s expression could be considered devilish, A grin deemed by many evil, but the eyes were the worst part. Red eyes that looked right through.


    ¡°Are you stupid? I am not one of the people spreading rumors about you.¡± She said looking upright. I did not respond immediately, this caused the class to look at me like I was guilty. Unfortunately, for them I am always right. I activated my power on classmate B.


    {In middle school, I spread rumors, and a girl dropped out}


    I focused on that evil. I concentrated and activated my power again. Power was drained from my brain making me feel sluggish. The reward was more thoughts flashing through my head. Thoughts of that specific incident passed through. Names, faces, words, through these I can tell what happened. After I knew what to say, the devilish grin returned to my face. The students that had been laughing at me fell silent. Some stepped back instinctively. I stood and looked at classmate B. She fell to the ground intimidated by my aura.


    ¡°Why did you assume I was talking about my rumors?¡± I asked calmly. Classmate B eyes widened with recognition. The class, completely silent, started to mutter again.


    ¡°N-¡± The word almost left her mouth when I interrupted.


    ¡°Come on, you remember her right?¡± I would not allow her to speak.


    ¡°Y-¡± I interrupted again.


    ¡°Kathlene.¡± I spoke intently. Classmate B¡¯s eyes started to water.


    ¡°Green.¡± I spoke with my devilish grin. Classmate B¡¯s face was broken, tears ran down her face, the pupils of her eyes were small, a mere dot in her eye.


    ¡°NO, NO, NO, AHHHHHHHHH!¡± Classmate Bitch screemed. The class shocked did nothing, just watched her cry on the ground. It was time for the final move. I walked forward and grabbed her jaw and brought her face close to mine. Classmate B fell silent looking at me with fear in her eyes. The tensions of the class were reaching an all time high.


    ¡°Now again I ask, does this have anything to do with you?¡± I asked with my devilish grin that looked friendly and scary at the same time. She slowly shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, then you may leave.¡± I said politely. She stood up and slowly walked away, her legs shaking. I walked back to my seat and sat down like nothing was happening. Everyone in the class was silent, when I tried to look at them they turned away avoiding my eyes.


    I turned to Kaede and said, ¡° If you really want to know, I just fell down yesterday and bumped my head.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Kaede muttered, still shocked. Suddenly her eyes focused and she looked at me intently.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh nothing,¡± Kaede spoke suspiciously. Kaede slowly made her way back to her seat.


    By lunchtime rumors had spread across the entire school. When I walked down the people in the hall made way for me. I split the sea of students, however their incessant whispering was annoying. I bought lunch at the school store, a safety circle of three meters around me. I brought my lunch to a table behind one of the buildings that people rarely went to.


    I sat down and said, ¡°I know you have been following me, come out.¡± To my surprise it was Kaede and not someone coming to beat me up. Kaede silently walked to the table and sat. I did not see the usual smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± I asked. I had my reasons, but I was scary, some would even call me insane.


    ¡°No.¡± She answered quietly. Her eyes looked away from me, I could tell she was lying. However it could also help me test something.


    {I lied once to a boy}


    After I activated my power my opinion and thoughts changed. I did not often get to see an immediate evil from inspecting people. Additionally ¡®lied once¡¯, she might really be a good person. It also made me curious.


    ¡°If you are scared, why did you come?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°I want to know?¡± She asked in response, now looking back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to play games, just tell me what.¡± I responded calmly.


    ¡°Why did you do that back there?¡± She asked. I sighed, this girl is really vague with her questions.


    ¡°I wanted the class to back down.¡± I answered calmly. Though that was only part of the truth. I had no emotion through the entire play in the classroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± She talked yet again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, do I have to tell you?¡± I showed her my cold eyes. She fell silent and lowered her head. She was really innocent, innocent enough to be naive. By this time I had finished the measly amount of food I had. I left my drink at the table and walked away.


    For the rest of the school day I had no interactions with other people. They were probably too scared of me. Which is weird to a point, because I am pretty skinny and weak looking. It just shows how good my acting was if the buff muscular guys were scared.


    The next day, I arrived at school, once again I split the sea of students with my mere presence. However, today was different, there were more eyes looking at me, more people did not avoid my gaze. I guess this just goes to show how resilient high-schoolers are, one day cowering in fear, the next trying to fight back. I guess that could also be considered being too soft.


    In my class, it was the same, many eyes looking at me fiercely. Classmate B was still silent, but did not look as scared. Even if she had done bad things in the past, right now, she was just a victim. It looks like none would take my words seriously, but now all their attention is on me. It is better this way.


    During lunch, I stayed in the classroom, this time only a 2 meter safety circle was present. They are closing in on me it seems. The whispers this time were worse, they were not as open this time, trying to hide it. I could not hear the rumors this time, but to no consequence.


    Another small break came, this time a particularly muscular dude came to the seat in front of me and sat facing me. In his eyes, I saw no fear. Confidence or lack of intelligence, I did not know.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°I just wanted to say hello,¡± He said with a wide smile and satisfied eyes.


    ¡°No n-¡± I started.


    He interrupted, ¡°Devil face.¡± You could hear snickering and jeers around the classroom. They found my new nickname funny. It meant nothing to me, however I can use it to my advantage. I remembered this person introduced himself after Kaede. I smiled my ¡®devilish¡¯ grin, and his face went blank.


    ¡°Oh, then I will return the greeting, featureless face.¡± The insult was not that impressive, but that was the plan. The students laughed again, this time at me. My smile did not waver and I awaited his question.


    ¡°Why featureless face?¡± The boy asked. My smile grew a little wider as once again the prey fell into the trap. This time my eyes blazing with greed. On the inside I am emotionless, yet devoted to my plan.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that after classmate Z, you''re not worth the effort to come up with a name.¡± I said humorously. The room fell silent, no one was laughing this time. Some of the people in the room looked at me with murderous intent.


    ¡°Come on up, come and try to argue with me, if you can do well I might remember,¡± A long silence, ¡°Your first initial.¡± My devilish grin and eyes could be seen throughout the classroom. I had insulted just about everyone in the classroom. Many stares through strained eyes and gritted teeth came my way. I ignored them as usual. Featureless face then stood up from his seat and loomed over me. I was not intimidated in the least.


    ¡°Hey, Featureless face is too long, how about Less Face. That sounds good, I look forward to seeing your Face Less.¡± While standing I let out a chuckle and nearly everyone in the room stepped back. Less face, started to shake with anger. I decided to aggravate him further.


    ¡°Oh, is the big guy mad?¡± I mocked. He started to shake even more. I looked at the clock to check the time, one final push.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, afterall I own this class.¡± I said making my words sound obvious. Everybody in the class yelled and cursed at me. I saw Less Face prepare his fist. There wasn¡¯t enough time so I took a step back. The second Less Face swung his fist, two things happened. One the bell for the end of break went off, two the teacher for our next class walked in looking shocked. His punch connected to my face and I fell to the ground. Everyone immediately tried to explain to the teacher the situation.


    The teacher was quite surprised but he looked sharp and listened carefully. It did not matter though, everything will go the way I planned it.


    My laughter overpowered the students'' explanations and they fell silent. I stood up with my swollen cheek in my hand. My cheek could not hide my fake grin. Everyone in the class once again looked at me with fear in their eyes.


    ¡°Hello teacher, are you going to take me to the nurses office?¡± I asked like normal. The teacher stood still for a second thinking.


    Then he said, ¡°Sure Azure, let''s go,¡± He then faced the students, ¡°I want all of you to be silent and wait in your seats.¡± The teacher then came to my side and started to walk with me.


    On my way out I said, ¡°Let us play again, serfs.¡± The teacher walked next to me in silence. It took five minutes to walk to the nurses office. The teacher opened the door for me and I walked in. The nurses office had several beds with curtains blocking each of them. The teacher called for the nurse, but there was no response. He then went to check each of the beds. I prepared myself for what was to come. The teacher walked to me face to face. He was wearing a white button down shirt and slacks, his hair was brown and he wore glasses. Both of us were wearing smiles, his kind, mine like a devil. At the same time we both dropped our fake smiles.

 An Unworldly Ferris Wheel.

    My Teacher and I were standing a foot apart from each other, our faces showing no sign of our intentions. My swollen cheek took away from my demeanor if even only a little. I activated my ability on my teacher.


    {I have lied countless times}


    {I have used people like tools}


    {I have framed others}


    My mind was filled with his evil, it seems like he has the determination to do anything to get what he wants. In this way we are quite similar. I could not plan a conversation on this little information, so I just have to learn more.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked emotionlessly. A good prompt to start even if little is given.


    ¡°I just wish to check your cheek, looks like you got punched pretty hard.¡±  He replied, obviously lying.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t think a person like that could hurt me.¡± I answered, we were still staring each other down.


    ¡°I see, that is rather unfortunate, Alexander was rather strong after all.¡± The teacher said, showing the difference in our approach.


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t very strong, just big. Some people are just big, and because they are big they think they are strong. I think those people are fools, big muscles, big mouths, big ¡®egos¡¯.¡± I slided in a snide comment. The first person to lose in a battle of wits is the one who loses their cool.


    ¡°So, that''s how you see it, though, I don¡¯t think you should take insulting my students lightly.¡± The teacher was able to keep his cool. It seems most words would not be able to make him emotional.


    ¡°Who said I was talking about students?¡± I said trying yet again to attack his mentality. It will not likely work, but it can help probe a little deeper.


    ¡°You know the people who underestimate others are mostly overestimating themselves.¡± The teacher said, both of us still staring each other down, neither wanting to be the first to break. Our faces are emotionless, neither allowing the other to break in with their words. I hear footsteps, someone coming, possibly the school nurse.


    I put on a normal smile and say, ¡°Are teachers ''really¡¯ that good at teaching?¡± Emphasizing the really is an insult, but would the attack work? The footsteps came to the door and opened it slowly.


    ¡°It''s our job as teachers to teach young students like you, no need to be courteous.¡± The teacher said, the smile returning to his face.


    The school nurse, a young woman likely in her mid twenties, walked in. She had long brown hair, a good face, and figure. Likely an Idol to most students, it was a wonder why her office was empty.


    ¡°What are you doing- oh my what happened to your face.¡± She jittered in surprise when she saw my face. She immediately ran to my side and started to inspect the side of my face.


    ¡°Somebody lost control during P.E, and ended up hitting him with a ball.¡± My teacher said, quite a good cover-up considering that the class before the break, was in fact P.E.


    ¡°I see, well sit down.¡± The nurse ordered. I sat down and my teacher asked if it was fine for him to leave. After an affirmative answer my teacher left, leaving only me and the nurse alone in the room. The nurse slowly but skillfully treated my wound.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, truly appreciative.


    ¡°No need, this is my job.¡± The nurse replied lazily.


    ¡°I would still like to thank you, I know it''s not easy to do this.¡± I replied.


    ¡°You know you have guts right? Most of the boys in this school don¡¯t have the gall to talk to me.¡± While a compliment to most, it only sounded like her wanting me to stop talking to me. I sat still while she treated my cheek, silence filled the room. After my wound was treated the nurse gave me my next orders.


    ¡°You should lay down for a while, maybe you should just go home, want me to call your parents?¡± She said very quickly, yet I would not allow her to call my father.


    ¡°No, I''m fine, my parents'' work is very important so I shouldn¡¯t bother them.¡± I lied quickly.


    ¡°I see, then just rest for now.¡± She ordered me while pointing at a bed. I laid down and started to rest when the nurse asked a question.


    ¡°I almost forgot, what''s your name?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Azure Barrett.¡± As soon as the words left my mouth, she twitched. Most likely scared from the rumors. She walked tensely back to her desk. She was too scared to talk for the rest of the school day.


    As soon as the final bell for the day rang, I started to pack up, and when I tried to leave, the door slammed open. In front of my face was Kaede, sweaty and panting, obviously from having run here.


    ¡°You must have some business with the nurse, well goodbye.¡± I said, trying to slip between her and the door frame.


    Kaede¡¯s hand caught me, she then said, ¡°No, I¡¯m here for you.¡± No sooner had she finished her short bit did I unconsciously let out a ¡°Tcht.¡±  An annoyed look on my face.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°What did you need?¡± I droned on.


    ¡°Have you forgotten we''re going out tomorrow?¡± She asked with curious face.


    ¡°That''s tomorrow, why did you have to chase me down today?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Kaede said, trying to imitate me.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on a place to meet up last time.¡± She continued explaining herself.


    ¡°How about the coffee shop?¡± I suggested trying to end the conversation quickly.


    ¡°Good, and time?¡± She relentlessly nagged.


    ¡°How about 9?¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°Good, it''s a date.¡± Kaede teased.


    The very next day, I waited at the coffee shop for Kaede to arrive. While waiting I was getting lectured by Mr. Drake. Mr. Drake disagreed with what I was doing in my class, I sat silent without  response. Once Mr. Drake knew I would not change my mind, he gave up. Conveniently Kaede showed up right after. Kaede greeted the old couple and then we left. We started walking when I realized I did not know where we were going.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked simply.


    ¡°The zoo.¡± Kaede replied happily. I was shocked yet again, regardless of her intentions unless related somehow, who would go to the zoo with somebody you barely know.


    We got onto a bus that would drop us off at the zoo. We sat in silence, but my mind was at work. Why would she go to the zoo with me? Isn¡¯t she scared of me? Will they have pandas?


    When we arrived, we got off the bus and used the tickets Kaede had to enter through the main entrance. I do not like owing people, but it would also be rude to pay for something she already bought. Guess I will have to pay it off another time.


    We had a rather good time at the park. Eventually we got to a special exhibit.


    ¡°Pandas.¡± I muttered silently. However Kaede somehow heard me.


    ¡°Do you like Pandas?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered embarrassed. In fact I like most animals. They do not work the same way as humans. Even if I activate my powers nothing shows up. They are somehow innocent. Of course I also appreciate their fur or eyes. Panda¡¯s are quite rare, you are barely able to find them anywhere.


    Kaede and I saw the pandas, they were very cute with their stubby bodies and black and white fur.


    ¡°Soooo Kuuute.¡± Kaede cheered extremely happily. I smiled a bit too. We continued our exploration of the zoo¡¯s animals. This time with a little less stress and formality. It had been a while since I had this much fun.


    I bought us ice cream, I had vanilla, Kaede had chocolate. I was reminded again of how separate we are. As we were walking I noticed something funny about Kaedes light blonde hair. I laughed a bit and Kaede looked at me curiously. She got close to me then probably noticed it herself.


    ¡°Is vanilla your favorite flavor?¡± She asked innocently.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied, looking away. This time Kaed had the devilish grin, it did not look horrid like mine, but cute.


    ¡°I like normal chocolate, however I ¡®love¡¯ dark chocolate.¡± Kaede teased, as she got closer. I backed away out of instinct, and bumped into a wall. I dropped my ice cream. Kaede, shocked, immediately started apologizing.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡± I said. I cleaned my ice cream from the ground and threw it away. Approached while not paying attention I was surprised by Kaede again.


    ¡°Do you wanna share?¡± Kaede asked with a smile.


    ¡°No need.¡± I answered immediately. That was the first time I thought of Kaede as dangerous.


    We made our way through the zoo having lots of fun. Unexpectedly the zoo had a ferris wheel. Which is weird since I don¡¯t remember there being a ferris wheel here. I asked an employee and it turns out it had been built recently. I thought about what it would take to do that. It seems like the ferris wheel is here for unworldly reasons.


    For some reason I suggested going on the ferris wheel to Kaede. As we were slowly spinning around Kaede and I talked. When we reached the top and saw the view of the park Kaede spoke.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± I was surprised, a confession, but what kind.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked in response. Her next words would change my life forever. At those moments I realized the Ferris wheel was made for this moment.


    Kaede looked at me right in the eyes fearless. She slowly began to talk, her supple lips moved in slow motion trying to mouth words that had impact. The rest of the world shut out as she began to speak.


    ¡°I have an ability, I can see the good in people.¡± Kaede had said such simple words. The words would often be used in normal life. However Kaede¡¯s aura was pure and the words she said were anything but normal.


    Silence followed her statement. My brain overheated. Others have powers? She can see the good? Why would she tell me this? And most important of the questions; If she can see the good in people, why is she here with me?


    My heart rushed, I would consider my heart normally gray. However after that statement light blue mixed making me feel free. My heart ran wild, so did my head. I was no longer in control of my actions.


    ¡°Actually, I have an ability too.¡± I spoke. Kaede was shocked. Why did I say that? I can¡¯t trust her. Can¡¯t trust? I thought. Was that really true? I felt the familiar black wave building like a tsunami, ready to overcome and obliterate any feeling I had. My thoughts were broken when Kaede spoke.


    ¡°What''s your ability?¡± She quickly put her face inches from mine, ¡°I''m curious.¡± My heart rushed again with more blue.


    ¡°I can see the evil in people.¡± I spoke again unintentionally. Why am I bleeding my secrets to her?


    ¡°Evil, like what?¡± Kaede asked. My brain raced to think about what to show her. What I told her now would greatly affect her image of me and my powers. Then my sky blue heart gave me a thought; That is wrong. The thought was so convincing.


    ¡°I can see what evil people have committed in the past, for example if somebody steals I would know.¡± I explained while avoiding direct eye contact.


    ¡°Then what do you see from me?¡± Kaede kept pestering me with questions.


    ¡°I can see that you lied to me when you said you were not scared.¡± I stated.


    Kaede looked down.


    ¡°You knew from the beginning?¡± She asked silently


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered quietly.


    ¡°I have a question for you.¡± I spoke precisely. Kaede raised her head to look at me once again. This time her face was not inches from mine, she was sitting normally in her seat.


    ¡°Why do you keep approaching me when you are scared of me?¡± I asked seriously. Kaede smiled for some reason, happy again. Were her emotions this unstable, or was she faking. My blue heart told me the answer yet again. This is real.


    ¡°I will not run away from you.¡± Kaede said.


    ¡°Why.¡± I asked while grabbing her shoulders.


    ¡°Because of the good in you.¡± She said still smiling, while ignoring my contact.


    ¡°What good?¡± I asked, shaking her.


    ¡°I''m not telling.¡± Kaede refused my question outright.


    I knew when to give up, now was the time. Not to my surprise the black tsunami crushed my heart again, along with my heart my hopes were crushed. However there was still a trace of the sky blue left behind.

 A Six Mile Stroll.

    I returned to school on Monday, silent from my deep thoughts. I wondered about Kaede, what could she possibly want? I was so engrossed in my thoughts that I didn''t even notice the students around me. The students made deeper whispers, more evil thoughts. Ignoring them was my forte, nothing good would come out of messing with them.


    I sat at my desk, ignoring the classmates around me. They were talking to each other, possibly spreading rumors. I laid my head down on the desk returning to my thoughts.


    Lunch had come and I was eating at my desk, when Kaede pulled a desk together and sat with me. I remained silent, almost as if her sitting there was natural. Kaede then turned around and ushered some other students. Two more classmates walked towards us stiffly, avoiding my eyes. They pulled two desks together, sat and very mechanically ate their lunch.


    ¡°Why did you bring them?¡± I asked nonchalantly.


    ¡°I want to introduce them to you.¡± Kaede said with her usual delightful smile.


    ¡°Do you think they want to be introduced to me? They probably think I am going to eat them. You''re special, but who would want to be close to the ¡®devil face¡¯?¡±  I driveled on trying not to pressure her.


    One of the two students who sat with us, a boy sat up straight and adjusted his glasses before saying, ¡°U-um actually your n-nickn-name has c-changed, it''s now um, um, devil faced demon.¡±


    ¡°An upgrade.¡± I said while having fun.


    ¡°You know that''s not a good thing.¡± Kaede said while pouting.


    ¡°Back to the topic at hand, you wanted to introduce ¡®them¡¯ to me.¡± I said with a greedy look in my eyes. The two instinctively flinched away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kaede said with a proud look.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, looking straight at Kaede.


    ¡°So you can get along.¡± Kaede spoke with a strange confidence.


    ¡°They don''t belong close to me,¡± I said intimidatingly.


    ¡°Why what''s wrong with them?¡±  Kaede asked curiously. A short silence followed, the two people sitting with me looked down at their hands.


    ¡°The boy hates everyone around him, the girl is dating a senior for his money.¡± I said, resolved to the consequences. The boy only sat quietly, the girl actually stood up and yelled at me. In response I stood and walked over to her. I towered over her short stature, she quickly took a step back. Her light red hair was dancing around, my lips slowly turned upwards and her eyes started to bug out. At this point the entire class''s attention was on me yet again.


    ¡°So many eyes on me I¡¯m starting to feel like a celebrity.¡± I said with an embarrassed smile to the class.


    The girl stood frozen in fear, but I would not pursue. I walked back to my seat and continued eating. Kaede sat silently contemplating.


    ¡°Do you see why people like ¡®that¡¯ don¡¯t belong around me?¡± I asked Kaede and then continued to eat. Kaede was shocked and looked slightly ashamed of herself. All of my lunch was already when she spoke again.


    ¡°Then why do you keep me around?¡± The look on Kaede¡¯s face was determined and I knew she would not accept no answer. I thought and I really don¡¯t know why I kept her around. Actually I felt like I knew but part of me wouldn¡¯t accept that answer.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Kaede said again insistently. She gave off a pressure that was starting to affect me. She slowly got closer and her frown became more depressing. When she was close enough to grab me, she started to open her mouth, when the bell rang. I quickly grabbed my lunch pail and put it in my bag. Sitting like a model student facing forward, I tried to ignore Kaede even though she was a mere foot from me. Kaede dragged herself back to her seat depressed.


    The rest of the school day passed without incident. But only if you consider; people avoiding me, spreading rumors, and death glares, not incidents. I wonder if the people in this school are really dumb sometimes. Of course students wouldn¡¯t be too smart, but I thought there would be a couple of people who can think of things calmly.


    When the last bell of the day rang Kaede stood up quickly, however I predicted this and was already out the door. I ran out of the school and sat at a park catching my breath. I would not describe myself as a physically fit person. Normal actions that did not require quick movement I could do easily, however quick actions like sports or running were too far for my stamina. I finally caught my breath after about 3 minutes. I then saw a pair of students from my school walking past me. I realized the boy girl pair were a couple. I then realized that the girl of the pair was the girl with red hair that yelled at me from class. Putting the pieces together I realized that the boy was her pay-to-win boyfriend. Yet part of this situation was somehow unsettling.


    When I finally realized the lust I saw in his eyes.


    ¡°Shit I need to find them.¡± I said out loud. I ran yet again following the path they were headed. I couldn¡¯t find them on the path and almost felt despair, when I caught the color of our school''s uniform out of the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± I yelled, feeling successful. The couple had turned down an alley, when they heard my voice they turned around. The red haired girl''s eyes showed fear and she hid behind her boyfriend. The boyfriend was around my same height, but was very muscular.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A fierce look on the boy.


    ¡°The devil faced demon.¡± I stated easily. He did not twitch, obviously unimpressed. I took the silence that followed to activate my ability.


    My current physical state was horrible, combined with what I saw with my ability, made me puke. I blew chunks in the corner of the alley. The boy jumped back surprised.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± The boy said.


    ¡°I think you are the disgusting one.¡± I said in response after wiping my mouth.


    ¡°You need to get away from her, never see her again.¡± I said unwavering. Our eyes then had a battle neither willing to surrender. I could feel his spirit, he would not give up easily.


    ¡°What are you saying? Why should he leave me?¡±  The stupid red head said loudly. Both her boyfriend and I ignored her.


    ¡°Leave her,¡± I said again.


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± He asked with a grin.


    ¡°I''ll report you.¡± I said, both of us still standing, still maintaining a fierce eye contact.


    ¡°For what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You know what.¡± I said fiercely.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± He said slightly worried.


    ¡°Six victims, about to be seven.¡± I said.


    ¡°What is he talking about?¡± The stupid red head impeded.


    ¡°He is trying to frame me, babe.¡± The boy said, looking back at his girlfriend nervously.


    ¡°Leave him alone.¡± The girl said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± I spoke emotionlessly.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± I said with a hint of sadness unknown even to me.


    ¡°Looks like words aren''t going to do anything at this point.¡± The boy said, cracking his knuckles. He walked toward me and raised his fist, I was able to dodge the first punch. However he followed up with a hook to the face. I fell on the ground, my cheek bone felt hard and the skin felt numb.


    ¡°Leave her alone.¡± I said again while standing.


    ¡°Seriously.¡± The boy said while laughing. He ran at me and thrusted his fist forward into my gut. If I hadn¡¯t left my lunch on the ground earlier, I would have now. I fell on my knees clutching my gut. A deep red pain spread across my body slowly. It felt almost unbearable, only almost.


    I stood and yelled again, ¡°Leave her alone.¡±  One of my eyes started to go lazy. The boy quickly pounded hit after hit on me. I could tell one of his fists broke one of my ribs. I was bleeding from multiple places now. I wondered how he could be so strong. He must practice something, probably boxing I concluded by his use of hands. My head started to feel stuffy and it got hard to think. I was laying on the ground unable to move an inch.


    ¡°That''s what you get when you mess with me. Now hear me you bastard, don¡¯t ever approach Abby again.¡± The boy said laughing before he started to walk away. When I heard the name, something awakened in me. I knew names held power, for me I feel connected to people through names. Thus once I heard Abby''s name I remembered why I was doing this. With a resolve even stronger than I started with I struggled to stand and set a guard.


    I yelled, ¡°LEAVE ABBY ALONE.¡± Once our eyes met I could tell he was offset by my presence. My eyes were fierce like a tiger, I gave the aura that once I bit I would not let go.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t learn, do you.¡±  He stated and ran at me, unfortunately I was mostly broken by this point and could do nothing to react. His fist collided with my right hand, and I could hear my bone crack. I once again fell to the ground, silently.


    ¡°Trash.¡± The boxer said and then spat on me. He started to walk away when I grabbed his ankle with my left hand. It felt like an iron grip to me but I was just using all I had. He tried to pull his foot away but couldn¡¯t.


    That was when I said, ¡°This is your final chance, promise me you will stay away from Abby.¡±


    He was furious, ¡°This is my final chance, what about you, you filthy bug.¡± He then raised his other leg and started to stomp me. I felt pain however I would not lose the resolve that I gained.


    ¡°STOP, PLEASE STOP.¡± The red head started yelling and crying. She ran up to the boy and tried to tug him away. It would not work. She was too weak.


    ¡°Why, why would you do this? Why would you do something like this for someone you don¡¯t know?¡± She continued asking questions. But the boxer''s stomping continued.


    That was when I had enough and activated my ability at full power.


    An evil voice came out of me dark, with no mercy, ¡° Rachael Flake, Tracy Jackson, Katy Hoover, Jane Machat, Holly Gosdan, Haven Jolly.¡± Once he heard the names the boy stood shocked.


    ¡°How d-¡± He started before I interrupted,


    ¡°You sexually assaulted all these women.¡± I said feeling darkness fill my heart. He fell on the ground. Abby stood still not knowing who to believe.


    ¡°How do you-¡± He started.


    But I would not give him the chance to speak, ¡°You sexually assaulted all these women and you will surely go to hell. See you there.¡± Abby was in shock and fell to the ground as soon as he practically admitted to the crimes. The boy just stood and ran leaving everything behind.


    Abby sat there in despair for minutes, I lay there for minutes trying to move any part of my body. Once I was finally able to move a little I struggled to stand. I tried to find something to split my arm.


    Once I finished tying my arm Abby said, ¡°Why would you go that far for me?¡±


    An immediate cold response, ¡°You- don¡¯t need to know.¡± I started to limp away when.


    She asked another question, ¡° What are you going to do now?¡±


    I immediately answered with a mere two words, ¡°Move forward.¡± My cold words were simple but they carried a lot of weight. However I could not see Abby¡¯s reaction because I had already limped away.


    On the street though there were many people, they all avoided me. Not surprising though, I was a bloody mess. I continued for five minutes before I realized I did not know where I was going.


    I thought for a second, and came to the conclusion that I had to go to the hospital, even if it meant I would have to see him. The closest hospital was six miles away. I started limping again, my muscles started to get stiff making movement harder. Every step was painful, my phone was broken, and no taxi would accept me. Another reason I hate people, I was different. They would never approach me or talk to me. Even now when I was in need of help more than anyone else all they could do was avoid me and whisper. The whispers are always painful, I can stand against them, but it hurts.


    A nurse on the night shift, was sitting at the counter of the emergency room. The sun had long gone down, but it was well lit. The nurse felt fortunate that they had few people in the emergency room. That would mean there are not a lot of people getting hurt. Suddenly the automatic doors opened and the nurse felt a cold wind come into the building. Looking over the counter the nurse could not see anybody. However the automatic doors would not close. Curious, the nurse walked over and noticed a bunch of rags on the ground. Once she got closer she noticed a deep red that she had seen many times, blood. The body of rags had left a trail of blood apparent from tripping over the curb and crawling. The nurse immediately talked to the communication device on her shoulder. She called backup, but continued to inspect the mass she got in close and checked the pulse. Luckily the bunch of rags had a pulse. She already knew it was a person, however she did not expect a young boy. Up close she noticed his right arm splinted. His fingernails were broken, likely from crawling on the ground. The nurse tried to hear the boy''s breathing but heard words.


    ¡°Live.¡± Repeated over and over again. The nurse, surprised, felt overwhelmed by this young boy. You could now hear a bunch of people running and yelling.


    However, Azure could not hear anything, he only heard the words of the sweet nurse before passing out.


    ¡°You''re safe now.¡±

 Dogs Can Only RUN.

    When I regained consciousness, my body felt heavy. Especially my eyes, my eyes felt like they were made out of lead. I had to struggle to open my eyes. My body and mind felt light, it felt warm but cloudy. When I opened my eyes I saw a white ceiling. I once again closed my eyes, I was about to fall back into the clouds of my dreams, when I suddenly felt like there was something I needed to do. I forced my eyes open and began to search the room. I continued to search but I recognized nothing. I knew what they were, but none of them felt out of place or like they were important. As my eyes continued to wander the room they looked down and saw my right arm. My arm was covered in bandages, a good white color.


    Then, what felt like a black wave flowed through my body. My mind regained its senses, but my body still felt light, likely because of drugs. I remembered the events leading to where I am. The boxer boy, the redhead Abby. The fight, and the path, the path that felt so cold and long.


    Once again my eyes wandered the room, I immediately recognized it as a hospital room. I was laying in a bed, I couldn''t see my lower body since my arm was in the way. I slowly regained feeling over my body. It felt light but tight at the same time. My arm and my right ribs felt tighter than the rest of my body.


    I thought about what I should do after this. My injuries will definitely affect my image at school. It couldn¡¯t get worse, they could turn this around on me. After thinking about school, I started to think about one of my other times in this hospital. That time I was not here as the patient.


    A nurse making her rounds checked in on my room. She yelled when she saw my eyes. The nurse¡¯s voice felt oddly familiar. Immediately the nurse called for backup, she then started to ask me questions. My name, age, birthday, and other simple questions. Apparently to test my memory and cognizance. Eventually a doctor came into the room, he looked tall and his aura was strong. He took me away for some test¡¯s without explaining the situation.


    Three hours later I was back in my room. I was all alone again, the silence in the room was only broken by the sound of the air conditioner spurting air. I lay in wait contemplating myself.


    The door opened and a lady walked in, the lady was the nurse before, but without the uniform.


    ¡°Hello, I came to keep you company.¡± She said with a smile. The nurse walked and sat down in the chair next to my bed.


    I spoke slowly, ¡°Why? You are off your shift, right? There is no need to keep me company.¡±


    ¡°There are a number of reasons actually. You might have guessed that I am off my shift, but you wouldn¡¯t know that all I have at my home is a cold empty house.¡± The nurse said. I suddenly felt a little sympathy for this person.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it has to be me.¡± I spoke simply, a little hopeful.


    ¡°You might not remember but I was the one who found you.¡± The nurse said with a kind expression. All I could remember after making it to the hospital was the light, and a voice. That must have been her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said truthfully.


    ¡°You''re welcome.¡± She said with a smile.


    We then started talking, I learned that I had been unconscious for three days. I asked more questions about her, she was in her early twenties, working as a nurse, and had no family. She was very patient with me even if I asked difficult questions. Overall I would say she was a good person, however who would know her evil. I activated my ability, relatively few evil memories came up. All of them were evils I would consider acceptable; white lies, and small things others might not consider evil at all. But there was one evil that was different: it was dark. I advanced my ability and learned more, I learned why she doesn¡¯t have a family anymore.


    Once again I found somebody who did not disgust me. I want to remember this person and her past. I felt that no matter what I don¡¯t want to forget her memory.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally asking my name, you asked for practically everything else.¡± She said with a playful annoyed expression.


    ¡°My name is Amanda Alga.¡± She introduced herself with a bright smile.


    ¡°I will remember it.¡± I said determined.


    Amanda giggled and said, ¡°You''re so cute.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said embarrassed.


    ¡°You act like remembering my name is a big favor. It''s cute.¡± She said smiling and hugging my left arm.


    ¡°But I was serious, I do not remember the names of unimportant people. Names have deep meaning to me, I refuse to learn somebody''s name just to forget it eventually. When I ask for someone''s name it means that I will remember it, and them.¡± I spoke a lot but I was serious about every word. Amanda was a little shocked and her jaw dropped for a second. I took this time to try to remember the face of this important person. She had beautiful, sweet brown hair and brown eyes. Her hair fell past her shoulders, her eyes were big and innocent.


    ¡°T-that''s Admirable.¡± She almost whispered her cheeks blushed with embarrassment. Then looking like she remembered something Amanda¡¯s face went white.


    ¡°You don¡¯t act very much like your age.¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes avoided mine.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I said, trying to reconcile the conversation. Amanda hesitated before speaking again.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°There¡¯s the thing with names, but your determination, and your mentality.¡± She spoke quietly.


    ¡°Determination, mentality?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Do you not realize? With a broken arm, three broken ribs, and countless other injuries you got yourself to the hospital. When you tripped on the curb you started to crawl, you crawled nearly 30 feet. During all of this you did not cry or yell for help. Even ignoring the pain, you did not yell at all, like you weren¡¯t even expecting others to help you. All you said was live over and over again. That can¡¯t be considered normal for anyone.¡± Amanda said this with much worry. But her gaze returned to me and I could see tears starting to form in her eyes. I once again reaffirmed the idea that she was a good person in my head.


    ¡°What''s not normal? The fact that I wanted to live. That I didn¡¯t call for help, everyone ignored me anyway.¡± I said quickly trying to explain myself.


    ¡°How far did you walk?¡± Amanda asked, ¡°People surely wouldn¡¯t have ignored you in the state you were in.¡±  Amanda hugged my hand tighter and I got the feeling she wouldn¡¯t let go for a long time.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t far.¡± I tried to comfort her, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. We stayed like that for a long time, until the door opened again. Walking into the room were two men, a short and friendly looking one and a tall and straight forward looking one. I didn¡¯t know these people, but I could guess who they were. I hid my phone behind my arm.


    ¡°Hello, how are you doing, young boy?¡± The short one said.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked seriously. Amanda returned to her seat and sat patiently.


    ¡°We are with the police department,¡± the short one said as they both flashed their badges, ¡°We want to ask you some questions.¡± Once I realized the situation and immediately cooled my head. I considered how I should play this, but it seems that it would be hard to tell the complete truth.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± I said normally.


    ¡°We want to ask how you got those injuries.¡±  The taller man said.


    ¡°I got beat up.¡± I tried to say as little as possible.


    ¡°We know that, we also know where, what we want to know is why and who.¡± The short one said, he kept his smile, but it was slightly disturbing. I could tell his smile was fake, he was scheming right now.


    ¡°His name is Kurt, he is a senior from my school. As for why, I don¡¯t know.¡± I said again, hiding the truth.


    ¡°Really, camera footage shows that the pair of students went into the alley first, and then you followed them in.¡± The short man said.


    ¡°The guy dropped something by the park. I just caught up to return it, I don¡¯t know why he beat me.¡± I combined part of the truth with lies. He passed by the park, but he didn¡¯t drop anything.


    Amanda jumped to my defense, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the victim why are you interrogating him like a criminal?¡± While true her words don¡¯t stand a chance against the law.


    ¡°First of all nobody knows what happened in that alley except the three of them. Second, nobody would go this far if you are only returning an object. Third, just because he was beaten up doesn¡¯t mean he did nothing wrong. Fourth, we interrogate everybody this way.¡± The short man quickly refuted her argument with many points. Amanda fell silent, not able to refute any of his points.


    The short man went on the offensive, ¡°Now, video footage also shows the other guy running off before you exited the valley, why is that?¡±  I concluded from the information they had that they had not found Kurt or Abby. Which means for now my testimony is all that matters.


    ¡°Because I scared him.¡± I answered truthfully.


    ¡°What makes you think you can scare him considering the state you''re in now?¡± He asked patiently.


    ¡°Because I know what he did.¡± I said with a slight smile. I had considered other paths that I might make for this conversation, but the others might not work as well as what I had planned.


    ¡°And what did he do?¡± The tall man quickly asked.


    ¡°If I told you, would you believe me?¡± I said reasonably.


    ¡°So that means you have no evidence?¡± The short man picked up on what I was laying down.


    ¡°Does it matter if I have evidence or not?¡± I said with a smile. The trap was set now it only mattered whether either of them stepped in it.


    ¡°Of course it matters. Accusing somebody without evidence is wrong¡± The tall man spoke frustrated.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine for the police?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Of course it''s not.¡± The tall man walked even further.


    ¡°But you are doing that to me, are you not? You made presumptions about me without enough evidence and then accused me of even worse things. You didn¡¯t even try to find the other people, even the one who put me in this state.¡± I went on a rant with more in the chamber.


    ¡°Bu-¡± I waited for the short man to start talking to interrupt him.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that you are just lazy, or corrupt, or stupid.¡± I stated, not finished yet.


    The short man got angry, his face was slowly getting red and he started to raise his fist. The tall man only sat thinking.


    ¡°Now the police are bullying kids, trying to conduct investigations without even the child''s legal guardian present. Is this too much injustice? Should I have to go through this in the state I am in? I did not get beaten black and blue, with a broken arm, broken ribs, injuries across my entire body, Crawl six miles alone, just to get bullied by the police.¡± I made a convincing performance with emotions in the right places. I think I should get an oscar for my acting.


    The short man exploded, but he held his ground. Mainly because the tall man was holding him back. Now it was time to finish it.


    I clicked to stop recording the video on my phone and lifted it.


    ¡°Mr. officer, our entire conversation was recorded, so get the fuck out.¡± I said with a cheerful smile. The short officer went white and made a jump for my phone, but was caught by the tall man who dragged him out.


    Amanda sat shocked for five minutes. Suddenly she came up with words.


    ¡°You''re awesome, they retreated with their tails in between their legs.¡± She said with a slightly sad face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I said humbly.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t walk far? Six miles was it?¡± Her face slowly turned mad. But to me it did not seem so bad. It just meant she cared for me. After she played around with my arm for a while she got serious again.


    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± She asked. I did not want to lie to her.


    ¡°My father is likely working, as for my Mother she-¡± It was hard for me to continue but Amanda understood.  We both stood silent for a while not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± I said heartfully.


    ¡°It was no problem, it''s my job after all.¡± She said cheerfully.


    ¡°Is your job a hero?¡± I asked cornily.


    ¡°Yep, I''m your hero.¡±  She said with a bright smile. She must be happy that I survived, only a good person would be like that. Meanwhile I''m just happy I found another person my heart can be comfortable with. After a long period of laughing I calmed down.


    I then asked seriously, ¡°How long until I can get out of here?¡±

 A Return To School.

    The next day the door to my room opened and a man came in. He was tall with black hair and red eyes. The black water that covered my heart started to swirl creating a violent storm. This man was my Father.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I said in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°I came to see you?¡± The man said earnestly.


    ¡°I''m fine you can leave.¡± I said insistent.


    ¡°You do know I¡¯m paying for this right.¡± The man said angrily.


    ¡°Insurance pays for most of this, and I''m not a gold digger, you can''t buy my feelings with money.¡± I spoke, afterward feeling I had gone too far stayed silent.


    ¡°You know it isn¡¯t like that.¡± My father tried to plead. He got closer and tried to grab my left arm, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. Now that he was closer I could smell the stench of alcohol and smoke.


    ¡°I have to admit you''re pretty impressive, to think you have such good balls that you decide to show up after nearly a week.¡± I commented with disgust. In truth I was scared, I was unable to activate my ability, too scared of what it might show me.


    ¡°I just want you to be okay.¡± My father spoke silently.


    ¡°You want me to be okay? So you can make me a killer again.¡± I said, hiding my face from him.


    ¡°That-that.¡± My father struggled to say, but he eventually tripped over his own shoes.


    ¡°Get out.¡± I spoke coldly. My fathers face turned sorrowful, he slowly got up and left.


    The next two weeks passed slowly, Amanda was the only one that visited me. I spent most of my time sitting around or struggling to study with one hand. After two weeks my mild injuries were healed leaving me with only a couple broken ribs, my broken arm, along with a couple bandages on my face. I was told by the doctors that I could go back to school but I would have to be careful.


    I went back to my fathers house. He was not around the apartment. I settled down before cooking for myself. I tried to make eggs but with only one arm it was hard. I tried to relax but the injury hurt. I could only lay in suffering till I fell asleep thinking about the next day.


    The following day, I walked to school early. There was barely anyone around. I walked to the teachers office and knocked lightly.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A hearty voice sounded from the other side of the door. I opened the door and walked in. Inside the room were a bunch of the teachers from the room at desks, working. When I walked in all the eyes fell on me. Suddenly a room with shocked faces, and silence followed for a short period.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± The hearty voice asked. The voice belonged to a tall muscular man, My P.E teacher.


    ¡°My arm and a couple of my ribs are broken.¡±  I spoke without care. The faculty already knew of the rumors. However it seems like they have trouble believing it. They look like they are full of concern for me.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± The P.E teacher asked. Many curious faces along with ones filled with pity tried to overwhelm me.


    ¡°I will not be able to participate in your classes until I am healed. Here is my doctor''s note.¡± I said as I walked up to him and offered him the sheet of paper.


    ¡°O-ok, during my class you should just go to the nurses office and rest.¡± The teacher said, looking worried.


    I then moved on to my homeroom teacher. A woman which everyone would seem to like. She was tall and had short brown hair.


    ¡°I would like to have permission to wear this jacket until my injury is healed.¡±  The jacket in question was big and rough and it had a camo pattern on it.


    ¡°Sure, but make sure that it doesn¡¯t disrupt anybody. Also please come to me if you need any help.¡± The woman said with worry.


    ¡°Thank you for your time and goodbye.¡± I said respectfully as I left. I did not give them a real chance to ask anything. It would only lead to useless troubles if there was any answer to their questions.


    I then went to the school shop. However, due to the time it was not open. As I thought about where to go next, I saw another student. Early students had already arrived and settled down. There were not a lot of people out and about. This time it was a girl with short brown hair. I recognized her as classmate B, the first one I confronted in my class. I saw her eyes wide, then she started to shake but not because of the cold. Then I saw a firmness in her eyes. She started to walk in my direction. I was confused. She was obviously scared of me but why would she get closer. When she got close enough to see each other''s faces she spoke.


    ¡°How did you know about the rumors?¡± She asked meekly. The look on her face was nervous, not scared.


    ¡°I had a friend who went to that school.¡± I made up an excuse quickly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She said quietly. I almost started to pity her, when I remembered what she had done.


    ¡°Y-you know I really regret what I did back then. I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t do something like that ever again.¡± She spoke quickly, also trying to make an excuse for herself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I said, trying to regain my orientation. She then looked at eyes with a burning passion.


    ¡°I know that I probably don¡¯t deserve this, but I don¡¯t want to leave our relationship like this. I don''t want our relationship to be something that just happened and it passed. I don¡¯t want you to just be a passerby.¡± Her words shocked me. Normally you wouldn¡¯t want to get close to somebody who did what I did. However she not only can look me in the eyes, but also say those words. Her words were also in another world of their own. A passerby, it was slightly confusing but I understood how she felt. This year will be interesting.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I walked closer to her, her body shivered with fear but her eyes still kept their fire. I reached out my hand.


    ¡°How admirable, I guess you can tell me your name. I will remember it.¡± I said embarrassed and lightly patted her on the head. I could almost see her fear break as her muscles became less tense.


    ¡°My name is Bell.¡± Her voice sounded.


    I opened the door to the nurses office. Sitting at a desk alone was the school nurse. Her head turned and saw me. She let out a yelp and in a flash she was in my face checking my injuries.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°Broken ribs, broken arm.¡± I said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Looks like you already got it treated at the hospital,¡± She said, ¡°I guess the rumors were true.¡±


    ¡°What rumors?¡± I asked politely. I knew there were going to be rumors if I was out for two weeks, but what exactly they were, I need to know.


    ¡°Um, why did you come to the nurses office if you were already treated?¡± The nurse tried to change the subject. I gave up on the idea of finding out the rumors from her.


    ¡°I will be resting in the nurse''s office for P.E class from now on.¡± I said calmly. I then left trying to ignore any more dialogue.


    By this time most of the students had already arrived and were wandering around the school. When they saw me I once again got the royal treatment and parted the seas. However this time their stares were not quite as fierce. It seemed like the new rumors did not put me in the best of light. I decided to zip up my jacket, so instead of seeing my arm in a cast, people just saw a big jacket with only my left arm in its sleeve. I made my way to the classroom, and walked in.


    When I walked into the room the aura immediately changed. Previously the room was filled with a warm vibe and plenty of laughter. After I walked in it fell silent, many eyes were on me. Then laughter filled the room. I ignored it and walked to my seat sitting down. I found a weird object in my desk. Eyes still following me, I looked inside my desk and found a dead rabbit rotten with holes. A group of boys in a corner of the room erupted with laughter. Without hesitation I walked to the corner of the room and grabbed a small box. I walked back to my desk and picked up the rabbit. Yells from nearly all of the girls in the classroom filled my ears. The homeroom teacher then stepped in.


    ¡°Azure what are you doing?¡± The teacher said, looking at the rabbit. I finished placing the rabbit in the box and placed it under my desk. I stood and walked to the door. The entire class stared in silence.


    ¡°Teacher, please excuse me. I must wash my hand.¡± I was listless or more accurately cold. I left the room without waiting for a response. I reaffirmed my will. This is what happens when any sign of weakness is revealed. Even more so they bring the innocent into the matter. They really are evil.


    After I returned from the bathroom, the entire class was waiting orderly for class to start. I walked in and ignored the weird stares and sat down. Gossip filled the room but the teacher immediately put an end to it. I noticed beside the teacher was an assistant.


    ¡°Azure you have been called to the principal''s office. My assistant will teach the rest of you while we are gone.¡± An ooohh went through the class. I stood and walked out the door with the teacher. My homeroom teacher looked nervous.


    We arrived at the principal''s office and were allowed in. Inside sitting at a desk was an old man. He was obtuse and balding, he had a smile on his face that said cunning.


    ¡°Hello, you must be Azure.¡± The old man said cheerfully.


    ¡°Yes I am, may I ask why you called me to your office.¡± I was pessimistic for my next five minutes.


    ¡°First I would like to give you my condolences for your injury. I hope that you recover quickly.¡± He said with a smile, but his eyes were cunning.


    ¡°Thank you, but can we hurry up? I have to return to my classroom to continue learning.¡± I spoke hoping to get straight to the point.


    ¡°Ok, I am impressed with your desire to learn. There are two reasons I called you to my office. First there have been rumors going around. Could you explain your side?¡± He said giving no more context.


    ¡°You will have to give me more context, there have been many rumors of me and even more have been created while I was in the hospital.¡± I said getting slightly angry with the conversation.


    ¡°Then let me clear up the situation, before you were gone the rumors were of you having bullied and threatened your entire class. You got the nickname Devil Faced Demon. When you were out they changed to you getting into a gang fight. Your nickname then changed to Devil Faced Dog. All of these behaviors do not show you in a good light.¡± The man spoke in a calm way but he was trying to demean me the entire time. Too bad dealing with situations like this is too easy.


    ¡°These are just rumors.¡± I said, while getting bored.


    ¡°But rumors usually have a base in truth.¡± He said more of his true personality leaked out. I don¡¯t even need to use my ability to know how evil he is. I try to use my ability as little as possible so I don¡¯t become reliant on it. There was no need to use it now.


    ¡°But in the end rumors are just rumors because they have no evidence.¡± I said cruelly, showing no mind to discuss possibilities.


    ¡°I see, well let''s move on to our second reason, you brought a dead rabbit to school. This behavior is inappropriate to the school, its students, and its staff.¡± You could see how he tried to plan the conversation. First he brings up the more vague topic with little to no chance of successful attack. He asked me about what happened, questioning the validity of the rumors. Now he brings up his real attack, and does not even discuss guilt.


    ¡°I did not bring the rabbit.¡± I started to observe the man.


    ¡°But it was found in your desk.¡± The man said the dirty, his personality bleeding through.


    ¡°If I put the rabbit in your desk, does that make it yours?¡±I rebutted immediately.


    ¡°How rude and distasteful.¡± The man resorted to personal attacks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to accuse somebody of something with no evidence.¡± I said rightfully.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t put it there though.¡± The real battle began.


    ¡°When I went to the teachers office I did not have the rabbit with me, the teachers can confirm.¡± Myself.


    ¡°What If you hid it in your bag, and took it out afterwards.¡± Principal.


    ¡°I took the rabbit out of my desk and then people started yelling, They would have seen me put the rabbit in my desk.¡± Myself.


    ¡°Then you might have put the rabbit in your desk before you went to the teachers office.¡± Principal.


    ¡°I am seriously injured. I would not have enough time to move around, and someone would have seen me.¡± Myself


    ¡°Then why would someone put the rabbit in your desk today,  you''ve been gone for two weeks nobody would have known you would come back today.¡± Principal.


    ¡°The rabbit was rotting, it could have been there for days.¡± Myself.


    With an end of topic the principal said, ¡°There is no point arguing further, go back for now.¡± He would probably try to find some type of evidence. However he could also do some very bad things.


    I walked back to the class with my teacher.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be able to argue on level with the principal.¡± She said nervously.


    ¡°It''s nothing, you just have to take away everything without proof. But even more so he could have easily crushed me with his position as principal.¡± I said respectfully. Why didn''t he? I asked myself.

 A New Goal.

    I returned to my classroom and held silent until lunch. I intended to stay quiet for longer, however some interrupted my scheming.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kaede was sitting in front of me. I was not feeling especially into it that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Fine.¡± I responded. I lied once again. I always blame others for being evil, but the evil I have done is no different, it''s even worse.


    ¡°Stop lying.¡± Kaede said her eyes pierced through the facade I had tried to employ. ¡°People always say they''re fine when they''re really not.¡± I started to wonder what she saw in me. She claimed to see the good in people, but how would she find something like that from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I continued trying to push off the conversation. At this point I had attracted the ears of many classmates. It did not even seem unusual anymore, like it was natural.


    ¡°Just what did you go through?¡± Kaede asked sympathetically. What have I been through? It was just how disgusting people were. Beaten by someone I would barely consider human. Abandoned by society alone in the dark. Trying to grasp at life desperately. Returning alive but still people will never change.


    I remained silent not wanting to share.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good part of you.¡± Kaede said. To my suprise Kaede had said there was some part of me that was good. I did not believe, but she had powers the same as mine.


    ¡°What''s good about me?¡± I asked pessimistically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time to tell you yet.¡± Kaede answered. Curiosity and annoyance started to overcome me.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you.¡± I said, barely thinking about my actions.


    ¡°That''s quite childish don¡¯t you think.¡± Kaede said while giggling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± my voice came from my hidden face. I was putting my face down on my desk and feeling the warm wood. I ignored any other conversation that came my way for the rest of the day. I tried to regain my mentality and thought about the many things I needed to do. After school I had regained my bearing on my situation. I would have to push off my plans for the class and deal with a criminal.


    When I tried to leave Abby was there blocking the doorway. I started to wonder if these people knew the uses of a doorway. They would always block it without thought but people need to get through and I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± Abby said, looking straight at me. Why would I want to talk to her? Even if I knew her name, It could not fix what she had done.


    I suddenly looked past Abby and said, ¡°Squirrel.¡± I pointed over her shoulder. The second she turned around I slipped past her and started to walk away. I wished to run however I could not in my current condition. Because of this she quickly caught up to me, this time with Kaede.


    ¡°You''re so mean, why would you do that, I¡¯m not a dog.¡± Abby said grumpy.


    ¡°If you''re not a dog then why did you look?¡± I asked sarcastically. Abby got embarrassed, and Kaede laughed a bit.


    ¡°I do not want to talk to you.¡±  I spoke quickly.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you talk to her?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°Why would I want to talk to her after what she did?¡± I said slightly angry.


    ¡°Are you talking about the time in the classroom? I don¡¯t think that would be enough to make you act like this.¡± Kaede spoke curiously. Abby looked away, ashamed. Obviously not wanting to tell the truth.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know? or did you think I wouldn¡¯t care?¡± I spoke meanly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Abby said while cowering. I walked closer until her face was inches from mine, I stared fiercely into her eyes not allowing any wavering.


    ¡°I saved you from such a cruel fate, but you spread rumors in return. Maybe you are a bad person. You should just get out of my face and never enter it again, you will only poison my efforts. I will forget your name now.¡± I spoke like a storm, unstoppable. When I said forget Abby had a pained look on her face.


    ¡°Abby is not a bad person.¡± Kaede spoke proudly. I wanted to trust Kaede and her abilities but it was hard. Even if Kaede saw good in a person, what if the bad outweighs the good.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know what.¡± Kaede responded dead serious.


    ¡°That will not make me go back on my decision.¡± I said unwavering. Suddenly Abby grabbed my arm and looked up at me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget me.¡± Abby said tears started to form in her eyes.


    ¡°What part of you is worth remembering?¡± I asked, still pained from her. The pain came from her; she never actually saw me. She just wants to comfort herself. Abby stood there shocked. Kaede looked like she wanted to approach me too. Luckily I currently had only one arm.


    ¡°Please.¡± Was the only word that came out of Abby¡¯s mouth. She was looking quite pitiful, but I did not want to reward such a look.


    ¡°Please.¡± This time came from Kaede. The thought came to me that if Kaede was going this far, then there could be something I''m missing out on. I activated my power, I had already seen this person''s sins, but this time there was a new one. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    {I spread rumors of my savior}


    ¡°Fine, but I won¡¯t forgive you, I will just use you.¡± I wanted to bide my time and try to see if there was anything else.


    ¡°You''re going to use her.¡± Kaede said with an angry look on her face.


    ¡°I will get you to forgive me, then I will make sure you remember me for the rest of your life.¡± Abby said, slightly reinspired.


    ¡°Ok, but make sure you follow my orders no matter what.¡± I said not wanting to allow any room for discretion.


    ¡°Even if they are lewd?¡± Abby asked. Kaede¡¯s eyes got wide.


    ¡°Yes, even if they are lewd.¡± I said. Kaede got angry.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Abby said happy.


    ¡°I want to help too.¡± Kaede added, with a grumpy look on her face.


    ¡°Good then you can help too.¡± I responded.


    ¡°What do you need us to do?¡± They both asked me curiously.


    ¡°I need you to help me find some girls.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Girls?¡± Kaede said angrily, ¡°Why would you need to find some girls?¡±


    ¡°Are you cheating on me already?¡± Abby added.


    ¡°What do you mean cheating, we aren¡¯t in that kind of relationship.¡± I replied sensing a bad ending.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we are, I agreed to do lewd things to you.¡± Abby added with a grin, having already recovered from shock. Highschoolers have a good mental recovery ability. One day they will feel like their world is over, the next they are standing proudly. Though some people might see that as being superficial or careless.


    ¡°I do not have those intentions, I need to find these girls for a reason, not for my own lust.¡± I said, trying to move the conversation back on track.


    ¡°Who are these girls?¡± Kaede asked curiously. I wondered how much I should tell her. Those girls probably do not want to be found.


    ¡°I just want you to tell me where they are, if they are at this school, what class. If they do not attend this school where they live and where they spend most of their time. If you meet them do not talk to them.¡±  I told them very seriously.


    ¡°Are you a stalker now?¡± They both asked in sync.


    ¡°While what I request is similar to a stalker, my intentions are far from one.¡± I answered calmly.


    ¡°Who do you want us to find?¡± Abby asked.


    ¡°Rachael Flake, Tracy Jackson, Katy Hoover, Jane Machat, Holly Gosdan, Haven Jolly.¡± I repeated from memory. I swore I would remember these names for my entire life. Afterall, no one is more innocent than a victim.


    ¡°Those names, are they-¡± Abby began to ask but I interrupted.


    ¡°Yes, but it''s better if Kaede doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t tell her.¡± I spoke sharply.


    ¡°Better if I don¡¯t know what?¡± Kaede asked curiously.


    ¡°If it''s better that you don¡¯t know why would I tell you.¡± I answered, unwilling to reveal what happened to them.


    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t blame me if it goes wrong somehow.¡± Kaede said before walking away. With just Abby and I left, our conversation continued.


    ¡°Are you trying to do that?¡± Abby asked, her eyes sad with a hint of fear.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°Am I not enough?¡± She asked both of us knowing the context.


    ¡°No.¡± I answered coldly.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She asked sadly.


    ¡°They deserve justice too.¡± I answered, unwavering to my ideals.


    The next three days passed with a few strange happenings. Those happenings just happened to be named Kaede and Abby. They would try to get closer to me at times, however I would ignore it. Whether trying to skip P.E to talk to me or asking me weird questions during lunch I only had a few things on my mind. I would not allow myself to be distracted from them.


    The weirdest thing that happened was Bell got hurt during a class and rested with me during P.E. The fact she got hurt was not weird but Bell trying to get closer to me was strange. We had talked before on the day I came back to school. However even with our conversation I don¡¯t think we would be that close.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Bell said weirdly.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I greeted her back. We were both laying down on beds right next to each other. Additionally there was the school nurse sitting on a chair writing something down.


    ¡°I have been curious for a while, but how did you get your injury?¡± Bell suddenly asked. The nurse stopped writing, I could tell she was trying to listen to my response.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know already, with all the rumors.¡± I answered in response.


    Bell got a grumpy look on her face and said, ¡°I of all people should know about rumors, I want to hear it directly from you. I won¡¯t trust any information from anybody else.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ got beaten up by a person.¡± I decided to try not to reveal too much. Both Abby and the nurse had a shocked look on their face.


    ¡°So the rumors ¡®are¡¯ true¡± Abby responded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wouldn¡¯t trust the rumors.¡± I responded meanly.


    ¡°But you just confirmed the rumors, it''s not a matter of trust but truth.¡± Abby answered.


    ¡°Do you think that''s all of it then?¡± I asked meanly. Abby layed thinking for a second.


    ¡°If you say it like that does that mean there is more?¡± The nurse suddenly added in.


    ¡°What if there is?¡± I asked, trying to take the high ground.


    ¡°Then you should tell us.¡± Abby added on.


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, first of all we both want to know the truth. Second, it would improve our opinions of you. Third, if there is more to the story then we can try to do something about the rumors. Fourth as the school nurse I feel it is my job to know more about this.¡± The nurse immediately responded lightning quick with reasons. Abby looked convinced, but it also wouldn¡¯t be any good for them to know.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be any good for you to know.¡± I showed my real thoughts.


    ¡°Then just tell us what you can.¡± Abby responded desperately.


    ¡°I got beat up for a person.¡± I answered meekly.


    ¡°For a person? Let me guess, a girl.¡± The nurse immediately conjectured.


    ¡°Yes.¡±  I answered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so romantic.¡± The nurse teased.


    ¡°So who was it?¡± The nurse added.


    ¡°I will not tell you, it would be bad for her, and considering what really happened it would be bad for anybody that knows. At least until I am done.¡± I responded unwavering. Both Abby and the nurse took some time to process this information. I could see the curiosity grow in them.


    ¡°Done? Done with what?¡± Abby asked.


    One word was sounded from my mouth, it was clear and obstructed at the same time. Cold and hot at the same time.


    ¡°Justice.¡± As soon as the words came out of my mouth both Abby and the nurse shivered.


    They then started to laugh. I was slightly embarrassed, so I decided to take my revenge.


    When I left the two behind to go to my next period I said, ¡°Goodbye my second favorite nurse.¡±


    I left before I could see their reactions.

 Kaede Is Too Good.

    My original plan had been to find the six victims. However it had been several days and we had found no traces of them. It seems like I can turn my attention back to the class. In class I painfully activated my ability and found the ringleader.


    {I make my classmates bully people}


    Not surprising the one who put the rabbit in my desk was not him. As I investigated there were only six other people under him. Each having committed a number of evils. I could investigate them deeper but I felt that would be a disgrace. Why would you try to get to know the people soon to be underfoot?


    I quickly schemed how I should get revenge. Then when I saw one of the crimes the ringleader had committed I knew why people would say ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯. Even more so it would help me regain the position I was in before.


    In our school when you go to P.E you leave your bag in the classroom. It must be a coincidence but I don''t participate in P.E class, I thought to myself. I suddenly had a beautiful thought that would combine several different circumstances to elevate my plan to the next level. In fact next week our school had an event, an event that would bring many people to our school.


    I let out an evil giggle that made several people near me twitch. Suddenly Kaede walked up to my desk.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°No, but may I ask something of you?¡± She said quite shy.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Can we go out to look for those people this weekend?¡± Her question surprised me. Looking for people especially given the circumstances won¡¯t be achieved by just looking out and about. But perhaps Kaede knew something.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Do you want to meet up Saturday morning?¡± Kaede made schedules ahead of time.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered.


    ¡°At the coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Is all you say sure?¡± Kaede asked, upset.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered yet again.


    Kaede stomped away upset. I didn''t even have time to care about her. I have too many things to focus on.


    I gathered all the materials I needed for revenge now I just had to wait for the opportune moment.


    The weekend came and on Saturday morning I went to the coffee shop. The only people inside the shop were the old couple, Mr. and Mrs. Drake, they were sitting at the counter chatting away happily. When I walked in Mr. Drake¡¯s head turned and a smile infected his face.


    ¡°How are you doing, Azure?¡± He asked happily. When I got closer they both got a sight of me. I was dressed in casual clothes though still with the thick jacket.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± The old pair asked in unison. After I explained what happened they sat with a calm expression, clearly thinking. I cared what they thought of me, though it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Suddenly Mr. Drake outbreaks, ¡°That''s so sad,¡± and he started to cry. Mrs. Drake just sat with a calm face, but her eyes were filled with emotion. I saw pity mixed with worry and slight anger.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±  The old lady asked, completely serious. I hesitated which I usually don¡¯t, you must act immediately or else it will be bad is usually a creed I stick to.


    ¡°I will serve justice.¡± I finally answered.


    ¡°That justice is not yours to serve.¡± She commented immediately.


    ¡°I am not going to do it alone.¡± I said.


    ¡°It is still not your burden to bear.¡± She once again answered immediately. All the while Mr. Drake was just sitting silently knowing and slowly his eyes turned to those of a puppy dog.


    ¡°I want to do this.¡± I said feeling insecure.


    ¡°It won¡¯t make you feel better. This is not the answer.¡± Mrs. Drake started to pressure me with her words. Though by some this might be the time to start the fight of words. For me it was not, lies and deception do not matter in front of the truth. At least, in times like this.


    ¡°Then you know the answer?¡± I asked desperately. Suddenly that dark feeling came over me again. The waves pitch black like the abyss. It overcomes my heart, slowly but surely.


    ¡°I can not give you the answer.¡± Mrs. Drake said. Useless, it''s all useless, nobody can help. The abyssal wave¡¯s calmness started to turn into pain like the deep ocean.


    ¡°Then how do you know this is not the answer?¡± I asked, trying to force my opinion.


    ¡°Even if I explain it to you, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± She said still like a boulder.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand, have I not gone through enough? Am I stupid? Am I missing something?¡± I berated almost yelling. My emotions were starting to overcome me, the doubt and pain I had kept in my heart were eating away at my mind. Suddenly a bell sounded throughout the shop and in came a girl, Abby. She looked at me and my disheveled appearance and looked confused. I immediately composed myself, hoping for this not to cause any complications. Silence filled the room and I was starting to get bothered by it.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Azure, I can not tell you how to live, I can only teach you to understand it.¡± Mrs. Drake said calmly, distracting me from many problems.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said, trying to end the conversation. I took a deep breath and turned around, standing still like a moose in the headlights was Abby.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked meanly.


    ¡°Kaede invited me, um- did I interrupt something?¡± She responded quite shyly.


    ¡°You know her?¡± Mr. Drake finally got a speaking line.


    ¡°Yes, she is in my class.¡± I answered dully. I could sense danger coming.


    ¡°OMG, Azure, you know two whole girls. This has never happened before. I never knew you would awaken to become a true casanova.¡± Mr. Drake teased annoyingly. His words frustrated even me, once again I doubted his character. I decided to check again with my ability.


    Nothing. My ability got nothing on them as usual. Neither on Mr. or Mrs. Drake. I have checked them with my ability often since I have met them. To have no sins, is a crazy thing. I wonder if they are just special, but no possible variable came to mind that hasn¡¯t been disproven already.


    Hearing my silence Mr. Drake decided to continue, ¡°Azure, are you keeping any other ladies from us? You are my good boy, bring home a bundle of daughter-in-laws and build yourself a harem.¡± His words turned more disgusting the more he spoke.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I said annoyed. Meanwhile Abby was standing still probably thinking her way through our words and suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. I am Abby Hathy. You must be Azure''s parents? Grandparents?¡± Abby introduced herself.


    ¡°Why do both of you make the same damn mistake? I have no blood relation with these people.¡± I started to rant.


    ¡°Oh- no relation, my mistake.¡± Abby said embarrassed. The bell signifying the door rang again, this time it was Kaede. I realized quickly and took Abby¡¯s hand and started to exit.


    ¡°Have fun on your date.¡± Mr. Drake said obviously not allowing no such statement to be said. When I got to the door I let go of Abby and opened the door. Luckily both Abby and Kaede followed me out. Unfortunately the door did not close soon enough and I heard the words from Mrs. Drake.


    ¡°Wear protection.¡±


    Frustration once again built itself inside me. I felt like I was surrounded by a bunch of children. After both Kaede and Abby stopped laughing we decided to walk around the area.


    ¡°So how were you going to look for them?¡± I asked Abby as we entered a fast food shop.


    ¡°How? Weren''t we just going to go around and look for them.¡± Kaede said simply. My jaw dropped, was she really this stupid? Looking for a person only knowing their names was near impossible without some kind of support. Like looking for a needle in a cornfield. Literally like trying to find Waldo but at least you know what Waldo looks like.


    ¡°You''re incredibly stupid.¡± I stated.


    ¡°How am I stupid. We don¡¯t know anything about them. How are we supposed to find them?¡± Kaede said, pouting. We were approaching the front of the line and other people were starting to stare.


    ¡°Did you think we were just going to run-.¡± I started. The cashier was wearing a name tag entitled Haven Jolly. I fell silent.


    ¡°What?¡± Abby asked.


    ¡°Hurry up, other people are waiting .¡± Kaede added. God really likes people like Kaede, and he must really hate people like me.


    ¡°Hello my name is Azure Barrett, could I possibly have your phone number?¡± I introduced myself to the young lady in front of me. Obviously shocked, she started to stammer.


    ¡°Why are you trying to pick up girls Azure?¡± Abby said.


    ¡°Men.¡± Kaede added exasperated.


    ¡°Um, I am working right now. I cannot comply with such requests.¡± Haven said embarrassed.


    ¡°Stop flirting, I need to eat my chicken.¡± A fat lady in the group behind us almost yelled like a demon.


    ¡°I am not trying to flirt,¡± I started staring right at the black hair green eyed girl in front of me, ¡°This is about Kurt.¡± The instant she heard the name she froze. Her eyes went wide and her breathing sped up.


    ¡°Kurt, do you mean she is?¡± Abby asked.


    ¡°I swear do either of you even remember the names I told you?¡± I was insulted.


    ¡°How do you know about ¡®him¡¯?¡± Haven asked.


    ¡°I know what he has done, I want justice.¡± I spoke. She paused a while to think. While she was thinking, the fat lady behind us started to breathe down our necks.


    ¡°Here.¡± She spoke, giving me a piece of paper.


    ¡°Thank you, it can¡¯t have been easy. We will talk later.¡± I stated. She nodded.


    We ordered quite embarrassingly. After we walked away from the counter a loud cheer came from a group of guys. Getting a girls number might be an achievement that they thought was worth cheering for, and honestly being supported by someone else felt quite good. However there are more important things right now.


    ¡°Now that I think about it I don¡¯t have your number yet.¡± Kaede said.


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± Abby Added.


    ¡°Give.¡± Both of them said in unison. The same group of guys that were cheering are now staring daggers. I ignored them and decided to share my number with the two of them. Communication would be more convenient this way, though with a couple of costs.


    ¡°We found one.¡± Abby said.


    ¡°You said you wanted justice for all of them. Are you really going to gather them all?¡± Abby added.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered quickly.


    ¡°That''s going to be hard, near impossible.¡± Abby said.


    ¡°So?¡± I said quite depressed.


    ¡°So? We were lucky this time. How are we possibly going to find the others?¡± Abby asked, emotions rising.


    ¡°Do you want me to give up?¡± I asked, Abby froze, I was staring at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Do you think they don¡¯t deserve justice?¡± I added, gaining momentum.


    ¡°But-¡± Abby started but I interrupted.


    ¡°But? You didn¡¯t go through what they did. Stop sitting on your high horse. Enough people have abandoned and given up on them. My will is still strong, how could I give up simply because of some difficulty?¡± I ranted, my face turning more and more fierce. Both of them sat still and some of the other people in the shop fell quiet. I quelled my own anger and went back to my food.


    ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°This?¡± I asked, feeling quite insulted.


    ¡°You are cruel to your classmates, cold to anybody trying to come close to you. You ignore everybody and everything. You are stubborn against people to the point of yelling.¡± Kaede said.


    ¡°Everybody has a reason for who they are. What happened to you?¡± Kaede said.


    ¡°No they don¡¯t, some people naturally become who they are through their experience or their own self.¡± I argued.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t one of those people.¡± Kaede said.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to know who you are.¡± Kaede said, determined. The people around us were waiting with bated breath. This was obviously a form of entertainment for them. The group of guys who cheered when I got the number even pulled out a watermelon. Many eyes were on me, but I had nothing to be ashamed about.

 Below Yet Ahead.

    I began to tell a story, I had no need or desire to lie. The entire restaurant was silent, I knew they would listen, but I had not the care to hide anything. I began speaking my words reverberating through the silent fast food restaurant.


    ¡®I was in 6th grade, I had just gotten adjusted into the new school. At this point I had already lost faith in people for various reasons. However unlike the present I just sat away in a corner by myself. I did not have any friends or talked to anybody. That earned me a bad reputation, along with my appearance, people spread rumors of me being an evil demon. However I did nothing, I had no trust and no expectations in other people.¡¯


    The people in the restaurant were still listening, but now they frowned a little bit.


    ¡®One day, I was approached by a girl. She didn¡¯t try to make fun of me for my looks. She talked and listened to me, and she invited me to play with others.¡¯


    I was still naive back then.


    ¡®I had slowly grown closer to her. I built trust in her, enough trust that I wouldn¡¯t doubt her. She helped me stop the rumors in class. I was still uncomfortable with other students, but the communication was slowly getting better.¡¯


    The audience in the restaurant were slowly getting confused. Kaede and Abby had expressions that were curious but also worried. After all they probably knew that this story did not have a happy ending.


    ¡®Near the middle of the school year the class was fortunate enough to be able to go on a field trip. We were going to go on a boat and sail around and I was excited. I had fun on the boat with my friend. However, all good things come to an end. I accidentally overheard my friend talking.¡¯


    At this point my throat started to squeeze and my heart felt unruly. I felt a chill across my body. The faces of the people in the restaurant also started to show more concern. Their concern was not for me but from the disruption of their normally perceived lives.


    ¡®She had been playing around with me all along. She had been the one to start spreading the rumors about me and she had kept the rumors out of my sight. She never intended to be friends with me and she considered me a dog. At the time hearing this shocked me and they found out I was listening. Then the entire class gathered, turns out all of them looked down on me and were just hiding it. They started to threaten and bully me as they cornered me, and then¡­ ¡®


    At this point everyone in the restaurant was waiting for my very breath. Many wore faces of concern, some looked like they were wronged. Abby and Kaede only looked shocked.


    ¡®I fell off the boat.¡¯


    I ended the story there not wishing to continue anymore. The entire restaurant was silent enough to hear the hot oil in the kitchen and the air conditioner spurt air. Nobody dared to move, obviously there was more to the story. But nobody had the guts to act.


    I stood, already finished with my meal, Walked over to Haven and said, ¡°I hope you learn that you have to put your heart forward yourself to move on. No matter the method.¡±


    Haven slowly nodded.


    I walked to the door, turned back and offered my final words to the restaurant, ¡°I don¡¯t want or deserve your dirty pity.¡±


    I walked out the door.


    We had managed to find one of the victims. However I will not take the easy route from here. Things need to speed up, I guess I could reduce the punishment of the rabbit killers a bit. My rage still burns against them, but that would be the fastest way. Mr. Rabbit is already dead, but these girls can still be revived.


    I had been walking aimlessly, enough to become lost, when I found myself in an alley with some bad memories.


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually see the victim returning to the scene of the crime.¡± A voice called from the other end of the alley.


    I slowly walked closer, I expected it to be the stubby police officer from the choice of words. However, instead it was a child. The child had pure white hair and dazzling blue eyes that had an arrogant tendency.


    ¡°Of course, that''s only because you consider yourself the victim.¡± The child said playfully, then laughed and giggled much like a child. However, something about the kid was off. From just appearance and voice it was hard to define a gender, but that isn¡¯t uncommon in children. The eyes were playful and the mouth was smiling. Something about the sight made the child look empty.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked cautiously. A normal child would not be in such an alley, additionally they knew something about me.


    ¡°I am God, or at least something close to it. For your convenience you can call me Godfrey, and use masculine pronouns.¡± Words that would not usually come from a child spoken in a childish tone felt weird.


    ¡°God?  I don¡¯t think so, prove it.¡± I worded cautiously.


    ¡°Azure is this how you treat your benefactor especially when I gave you such power?¡±  The boy continued. The fact that he knew about my power was a good piece of evidence. However complete trust in his identity was far.


    ¡°You, gave me this power?¡± I asked.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡± he remarked.


    ¡°If you really are God, then you should know what questions I have right?¡± I imposed a test, with the key being more information.


    ¡°You are such a schemer, not only do you want me to use my power to find your questions, but you also want me to answer them.¡± The boy responded, he saw right through me. I fell silent not knowing how to continue.


    ¡°Well, I will be kind since I intended to answer your questions.¡± The boy said with his smile turning closer to a grin.


    ¡°First, the question of why I am answering your questions. You see, answering these questions will do something.¡± Godfrey giggled.


    ¡°How could you call that an answer?¡± I replied in slight anger.


    ¡°I''m not lying am I, and what is considered an answer is subjective isn¡¯t it.¡± I got the feeling Godfrey is starting to play with me.


    ¡°Fine I don¡¯t care as much about the question.¡± I replied, trying to move forward.


    ¡°More like you already have the answer, right?¡± Godfrey¡¯s lips curved upward unnaturally. A face no longer human was staring up at me.


    ¡°So what if I already have the answer, isn¡¯t it within your expectations?¡± I answered while calming my mind.


    ¡°Second, why does your power not work on the Drakes? your power does work on the Drakes.¡± Godfrey replied as soon as I finished my words.


    ¡°Then they have no sins?¡± I asked seriously.


    ¡°Bingo.¡± Godfrey was giggling again, it became unsettling considering the context.


    ¡°Then they have never committed anything evil?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Third, why does your power not work on yourself?¡± He obviously did not intend to answer the previous question.


    ¡°Your power does not work on yourself because¡­ well, telling you won¡¯t help. Let me give you an analogy; you can not see anything but the ground you stand on, you have walked to the end of a cliff and do not jump because you can not see.¡± His words were put together simply but I understood them partly, but how could that be related to my powers failing?


    ¡°You really have given me little help.¡± I said. I turned around to leave, all my questions answered.


    ¡°Fourth.¡± He said. I turned around not expecting another answer.


    ¡°Kaede''s three sizes are-¡± He started and then broke into giggling. I got mad, however, how could one get revenge on God especially when he looked like a little boy.


    ¡°I answered your questions so let me ask one.¡± Godfrey said.


    ¡°Fair.¡± I answered annoyed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The words he spoke were very common. However I did not have an answer for them.


    ¡°Answer me next time.¡± Godfrey said after seeing the confusion on my face. Godfrey then got showered in a glow of multi-color light. A small noise escaped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show up as a girl next time, just for you.¡± The words angered me, but the anger felt useless and was discarded quickly. The multi-color light turned into a single strand of bright light and blasted to the sky.


    Today was not that enjoyable of a day, however what was gained could not be discarded for anything. Even though today I met an annoying god, I got important information from him. Even If I had to recount a past that traumatized me, I had met an important person. What does the unfortunate part of my day matter when what is good is on the horizon.


    I was walking down the road, when I expected another encounter. After all, my day could not get busier than it already was. However nothing happened which wasn¡¯t surprising either.


    When I got back to my fathers house I was already expecting a hard night. Having a broken arm didn¡¯t help, but the biggest difficulty would be in my mind.


    As I lay trying to fall asleep, memories flashed through my head. Few were warm, but there were a few. The few memories that felt warm made me feel even more disrupted. I then felt the cold, it was the same as the two nights in my memory. The terror of the cold heightened my mind, however it wasn¡¯t a good thing. My heightened mind feared everything, feeling the darkness from all my memories gave me a certain feeling.


    Fear filled my body. Terror filled my mind. Darkness filled my vision. My skin tightened. I then felt a chill too cold to describe. I started to sink. I turned myself upward gasping for air. All I could see was a small light surrounded by the darkness above. My ears did not work. My skin is numb beyond feeling. My eyes were slowly forced closed. Right before everything diminished into nothing a jolt ran through my body and I felt one thought in my head that was invincible.


    Live.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes, the ceiling was bright. I slept for a long time. As I stared at the familiar ceiling I recounted the previous day''s events which were many. When I got to the part before my sleep I shivered and let out a sigh. Today was Sunday, I did not have many goals. But I had one important one. I slowly forced myself out of bed and made myself food. I was forced to only cook simple things due to my injury. Luckily my ribs were mostly healed by now. I decided to make the call sooner than later.


    ¡°Hello, Haven.¡± I said speaking through my phone.


    ¡°This is?¡± A feminine voice sounded through my phone.


    ¡°Azure, we met yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh I guess you want to discuss ¡®that¡¯.¡± Her voice changed after she heard my name. It was now less formal, but still tense.


    ¡°Yes, first I will make my intentions clear. I want you to testify against Kurt.¡± My words were completely honest. However a silence on the phone likely represented worry.


    ¡°I would have to testify in person right?¡± She asked meekly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it then.¡±  She spoke with no emotion. This might make it harder. Words flashed through my head, ¡®not your justice to serve¡¯. However they made little sense to me right now.


    ¡°I understand why you might not want to. But please let me talk to you in person.¡± I spoke earnestly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± a voice small enough to be washed away by birds chirps sounded on the phone.


    ¡°Do you want me to bring Abby, One of the two girls with me yesterday?¡± She might not be comfortable alone with a male.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Were her only words. After we set up a time to meet she hung up.


    Progress does not come easy.


    I went back to Mrs. Drake''s words. Not my justice to serve. I don¡¯t think any of the girls would not want to serve justice. The things stopping them were probably social, and physiological. It might be that Kurt had some support. However my blood boiled and I would tear down anything in the way.


    I could ignore anything else in the way, even myself. The future became bleak and all that mattered was those six girls. Who knows how they have lived their lives since the incident. I thought that maybe it would be okay for them to get over it. However I knew that no matter what I would not be able to tell them to their face to just suck it up and get over it. They might have been abandoned, or scorned even by their own family or friends. I felt sympathy for them, going through such things myself. They had it even worse, all that happened to me was my own fault. What terror they faced was of no fault of their own. They stood above me but behind me. Such a weird phrase came to mind.

 I Am Scared Of What I Have Become.````

    The next day at school was a bit difficult. I was just walking through the school gates when from behind I got ambushed.


    ¡°Hello, Azure.¡± The voice was soft and worried.


    ¡°What are you doing, Bell?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°I want to walk to class with you.¡± Bell said approaching my right side.


    ¡°People will spread rumors about you.¡± I told her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± She said warmly. She had quickly eased up and was looking more comfortable. A small smile had formed on her lips. We continued walking, once again eyes were looking at us. I did not care what the eyes wanted to express. Once the people started to gossip and whisper Bell looked scared. Even if you say you''re fine you can¡¯t stop what your brain thinks. Even more so since she had already experienced what rumors could do. A dagger can just as easily stab yourself as others.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± I spoke fiercely without looking back. I could hear Bell¡¯ footsteps speed up as she tried to keep up with me. I opened the door to our classroom and got hit in the face with giggles and laughter. Assuming it to just be a new rumor I ignored it and went to my chair.


    When I pulled out my seat I was slightly shocked to see several dozen thumbtacks glued to my seat. The laughter grew louder and I felt suppressed.


    ¡°DAMN CHILDREN.¡± I shouted fiercely. This shut up everybody in the room. As usual all eyes were on me and they showed shocked expressions. The situation now could only be called bad. Once you start what I have started there can only be control or suppression. In other words they were either under me or I was under them. To break that chain would be very hard, and the better option would just be to rule over them. However I didn¡¯t want to play cops and bandits with some children. Something else was important. They would only be blinded by themselves for a long time to come.


    Bell came running over along with Kaede. Once they saw the chair they had very different reactions.


    Kaede said, ¡°Who did this?¡± Of course no one would come up. Bell on the other hand had already started to remove the tacks from the chair.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I told Bell. This caused many confused stares.


    I quickly opened my mind to the black sins of my classmates. I scanned quickly and found the perpetrator.


    {I glued thumbtacks to my classmates chair}


    The perpetrator was one of the girls who did most of the gossiping in the classroom. Once I found her other sins I was done. At this point a more violent solution to hold down the class might be worth it.


    My lips before still and emotionless grew long and twisted. A devilish grin that had already become infamous in this classroom had returned. Nearly the entire class shivered in fright. Kaede tried to stop me by pushing and grabbing my arm and legs. However I ignored her. I dragged my chair turned torture device and started walking torwards the hunter turned prey.


    Once the girl saw me walking in her direction she freaked out, yet unfortunately for her she was in a corner and ran out of room to run quickly. As I got closer she fell to her knees and fear filled her eyes.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± I asked my crisp voice to cut through the silent classroom.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± She pleaded, her eyes started to fill with tears.


    ¡°We both know that is a lie.¡± I said my voice filled with pity. Murmurs filled the room. I caught some words from a particular person not so good at whispering.


    ¡°How did he know?¡±


    I continued my act of domination.


    ¡°I was going to let you off easy if you admitted to it, too bad.¡± I said in a mocking voice.


    ¡°Sit.¡± I pulled out the chair. The girl''s eyes filled with an emotion I would choose to describe as heart stopping.


    ¡°Please no, I apologize please anything but that.¡± She pleaded.  An interruption came from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that''s too much?¡± A big boy with some muscles said in a fierce voice. Voices started to support him.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think it''s too much to put tacks on my chair?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence it''s her that did it.¡± The big boy said.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You all watched her do it right? None of you objected to that, did you?¡± The faces in the room turned awkward.


    ¡°It''s a punishment fitting the crime right? An eye for an eye. You don¡¯t need to sit for the entire class, just once.¡± I explained myself.


    ¡°That''s too much, she is just a girl.¡± The big boy said.


    ¡°Then you would be willing to take her place then, right Big Boy.¡± I spoke mockingly.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The Big Boy decided to swing his fist. It was obvious that he only trained his muscles by the way he swung out big. I was able to dodge quite easily, I quickly circled around him. Though I am not very strong I am flexible and now my ribs were entirely healed I could do this. I raised my knee and leg, and pushed Big Boy down into the chair.


    A yelp from Big Boy sounded and he quickly stood up. His backside revealed a dozen or so thumbtacks in his rear. An uhh filled the classroom and some cries of sympathy were heard. The Big Boy was fuming with rage, however this only made him more predictable. Having already experienced a fight against a trained boxer, a chunky newb would be easier. As he swung I slowly stepped backwards keeping my distance. I was not good at fighting but that didn¡¯t matter if I was never in range. I was slowly getting pushed back to the other side of the room. I was a few feet from the other side of the room when the punches started slowing down.


    ¡°Stop- dodging- like- like- a rat.¡± He spoke between heavy breaths. Fortunately it looked like this guy was really only big. One final push and he would be done for.


    ¡°Are you stupid? You have thrown dozens of punches and missed them all. What have I done? I walked. You''re such a ¡®Big Boy¡¯ your muscles are big, but it''s not size it¡¯s how you use it. But I guess you¡¯ve heard that enough ¡®Small Boy¡¯.¡± I tried a casual remark. It seemed to work when the hulking Small Boy pulled his arm back as far as he could. I quickly took two steps back and swung my leg back. His fist swung right in front of my face. Because of his power and lack of control Small Boy overturned himself and left a perfect opportunity. I swung my foot straight towards his crotch, when I made contact Small Boy''s face turned white and his eyes popped out of his head. A collective hssh from all the boys in the room was heard while they all instinctively moved their hands protectively over their crotches. Small Boy fell to the ground looking like a ghost. I had to take this opportunity to reclaim my place above the class.


    ¡°Call me the emperor because I have my first eunuch.¡± I said a devilish grin enhancing the intended effect. I grabbed the girls chair and returned to my seat amidst the usual silence that I was much too used to by now. To my surprise Kaede gave me a disapproving look and went to help untack the girl''s new chair. Bell stood apparently deep in thought but a worried expression showed on her face. Abby just remained sitting unmoved through such an encounter. Eventually Eunuch the First regained his composure and crawled back to his seat in time for class. As I calmed my grin I felt a throbbing pain in my broken arm. I probably overdid it. When I stepped out for lunch I was once again given the ¡®royal treatment¡¯ that included splitting the seas, death by a thousand eyes, and dark whisperings. I suddenly wondered how my rng would be when I rolled for my new nickname. It was fun seeing the progression towards the new nickname. I first heard rumors of how I called myself an emperor. That could end up pretty good. Then something about my eyes seeing through people. Weird but acceptable. Lastly, a large number of people calling me the devil. Mean but not untrue considering my actions. I was excited to hear my new nickname as I knew it would be cool.


    Unfortunately I was once again called to the principal''s office. I was brought by my snake-like teacher. His brown hair and glasses made him look innocent but he was anything but it. We walked into the principal''s office, sitting at his desk was the normal obtuse balding old man. The last time in his office had been quite distasteful. Though soon I would get my revenge.


    ¡°Why did you call me here this time?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude, I have called you once again because of rumors of your recent conduct in the classroom.¡± He spoke with a calm smile on his toad-like face. He was quite fast. It hasn''t been long since the incident but I have already been called in. Most likely he had accomplices somewhere among the students.


    ¡°What conduct might you be referring to, may I ask?¡± My words were polite like his, but I wanted to rub his nose in it.


    ¡°I have reports of you forcing a student to sit on thumbtacks, is that correct?¡± His politeness was ruined by his greedy eyes for power.


    ¡°That is true, however the circumstances were not so simple.¡± Lying wouldn¡¯t help here.


    ¡°So you did, that is unacceptable, you are suspended until further notice.¡± He was very curt with his words. However his grin showed his apparent success. My calm face turned into an arrogant grin.


    ¡°Oh I see that may be how you see it, but the circumstances. Hmm others might not agree with you. But no, I understand you have to make this choice for the better, even if outsiders might see it as wrong.¡± This would hopefully scare him.


    ¡°Ooh I see, well you might as well tell me the circumstances we wouldn¡¯t want any misunderstandings.¡± The principal said putting on airs. He was obviously scared of what might happen to him.


    ¡°Well I admit you have very high morals.¡± I said setting up something fun. The principal nodded following along for the ride.


    ¡°You see the thumbtacks were glued on to my seat while the entire class watched and did nothing. When I tried to get a new chair to sit in, a boy tried to argue with me. We did not get along, he suddenly threw a punch at me. In response I pushed him and he just so happened to fall right on to my chair. What a coincidence.¡± My words were very pitiful.


    ¡°Principal¡¯s morals are very good, suspend the victims of bullying, protect the bullies, very righteous.¡± I nodded and raised my thumb. Such an insult would likely get him raging. The principal started turning red. One final push.


    ¡°While being suspended I guess I will have a lot of time on my hands. I might as well go tell the police or even a newspaper.¡± Bingo, got em, gg. These thoughts went through my mind. The principal turned white and was obviously intimidated.


    ¡°My it seems some type of error has been in my reports, you are no longer suspended, get out of here ya brat.¡± He said playfully like his intentions weren¡¯t the opposite the entire time.


    ¡°My my, See ya, I will have a cheeseburger with fries next time, ya old fart.¡± I played back laughing. I left the principal''s office, and continued with my day.


    During a break I was surrounded by girls. To be precise Kaede, Abby, Bell, and my homeroom teacher, Ms. Copper. Many jealous stares came from the boys in the class since each of them were well above average and Kaede was considered the class idol.


    ¡°Did you argue with the principal?¡± The group of girls asked me.


    ¡°I''m still amazed you are able to argue on the level of the principal.¡± Ms. Copper commented. Surprise filled the girls'' faces.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t argue with him,¡± I said. A short silence before I continued the fun, ¡°I beat him down.¡±  This time all their faces were surprised and even a couple students in the class were surprised.


    ¡°You beat him? He is infamous for his silver tongue.¡± Ms. Copper revealed.


    ¡°He¡¯s not that good, you''re just all bad.¡± I spoke calmly. This made many people angry at me, however I needed more attention right now.  Though hated, many were still impressed with my feat. Kaede was still upset with me. Probably for exploding in the classroom.


    I put aside that matter for now because I had an important question.


    ¡°Do any of you know my new nickname? It should have been dropped by now.¡± I spoke like it was a game. Mostly because it was, these children are using my life and rumors like playing a game. I might as well enjoy it too. Slowly I got more careless about the people around me.

 The Fall Out Of Emotions.

    ¡°Uhm- I know your nickname.¡± Abby brought herself to the attention of the four of us. Her face was noticeably vacant without any emotion to speak of. She opened her mouth to speak, ¡°Your new nickname is Emperor Devil Eyes.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± The girls around me broke out, Abby herself was bending over laughing. I was majorly disappointed. Someone put together the three words in the laziest easy possible. The nickname which could have been cool and helped my reputation ended as a cringe mark in my mind. This broke my bubble, I just wanted to play a little. However now it only ended up in the way without any benefit. I let out a deep sigh and with it my excitement left as well.


    I immediately calmed my head and reaffirmed my goals. To talk to Haven. To take revenge on the rabbit killers. To find the rest of the victims. To bring Kurt to justice. To control the class. To punish the principal. I realized I had many things to do and being brought away from them would dirty my intention. However, more thoughts engrossed my mind. Make up with Kaede. Talk to Amanda. To become friends with Bell. To be forgiven by-. I immediately stopped myself. All these things were distractions brought upon by my emotions. They were not important to my goal. I realized my emotions were getting in the way. I swore to even sacrifice myself to help, to hell with the feeling inside me. I swore that not even the childish god I met could stop me. This was the goal I would become a tool to succeed.


    My eyes before tired were now relaxed and listless. My body before defensive, now lay open and vulnerable. My heart no longer looked upward toward the light shining through the dark water but straight into the abyss. The girls around me noticed this change but didn''t say anything. They tried to talk to me but I ignored them. I thought more deeply about my plans and knew that there were flaws I had to control.


    Emotion abandoned, it was soon time to complete one of my goals. Tomorrow after school there was a learning competition between two schools and we were hosting it. I had gathered all I needed for the plan and all that was left was the execution.


    The next day came and I was left with no apprehension about today''s activity. The day went mostly normal until P.E class. Normally for P.E I would just wait in the nurse''s office today would have to be different. I hid in the bathroom until after all the students in my class had left for P.E class.


    Fun fact numero uno, due to lack of facility all students leave their backpacks in the classroom during P.E class. I walked over to the backpack of a student that seemed to have a grudge against rabbits. I put on gloves and searched the pack for treasure.


    Fun fact numero dos, through my ability I found out that the rabbit hater commits certain crimes. I had searched most of the backpack, when part of it seemed thicker than the rest. A hidden compartment that, once known becomes much easier to find.


    Fun fact numero tres, I am a pirate. I found the treasure that brought my whole plan together.


    The next part of the plan included hiding the pack somewhere only I could find. I had already found a spot for this.  Hiding it in the nurse''s office would be too simple. Instead a certain storage room had a vent in the wall. I chose this place because it was crowded and filthy with a variety of objects. The plan ended for now with going to the nurses office.


    I told the nurse I was having a stomach ache as a preventative measure. I waited until as late as possible to return to the classroom. I walked into the class amidst an argument. Rabbit Hater was yelling about his missing bag. People noticed me when I walked in, Rabbit Hater did too.


    ¡°It must have been you, you were the only one who didn¡¯t go to P.E class.¡± He yelled madly. All that was left for now was to defend myself from his accusations. Which would be just too easy, afterall he was a child.


    ¡°Everybody in this class knows that I don¡¯t start anything. Everybody I have torn down started the fight with me. I don¡¯t have the time or care to mess with somebody like you.¡± I explained myself while lacking any emotion.


    ¡°That doesn''t mean you didn¡¯t steal it. You were the only one not in class. If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it?¡± He put on a good fight but it was impossible in front of me. I not only have a much worse experience with people but also have a power no human should have.


    ¡°I was with the nurse the entire time, you can ask her if you want. Additionally I know who did it, it was him.¡± I pointed to one of his buddies, but not randomly.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Rabbit Hater asked.


    ¡°How do I know that the girl was the one who put tacks on my head? How do I know that you were the one who ordered to put a rabbit in my desk? How do I know the sin of every person on this damn planet? I am the so-called devil am I not. I apparently have eyes that pierce through souls. But for why he stole that bag, I believe you know it as well. What was in that bag and why would somebody want it.¡± My rant went on for a while, but I only became more imposing over time. The class was silent, once again these kids are stupid but recover so fast from shock. Whispers ran the room into a loud state, I had said a lot of nonsensical stuff. Additionally incriminating evidence, and I basically said I had powers no human had. Which is true but could only be seen as nonsense from them. Even then a little doubt or hope in their minds thought what if that was true.


    Unfortunately Rabbit Hater was not incredibly stupid. My words brought suspicion among both his buddy and myself. Of course it would after all that was the intended effect. Then as planned our next teacher walked in, a nice looking face with glasses and brown hair.


    Immediately after school I told Kaede, Abby, and Bell to go to the coffee shop and that I had something I needed to talk about. I then told only Abby to string them along for a while after waiting at the coffee shop. She didn¡¯t completely understand but accepted it anyway.


    I then told Rabbit Hater to meet me in a certain empty classroom in half an hour.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    All preparations were done. I waited in the classroom for half an hour then walked onward toward the fate I created. I opened the door to the supposedly vacant room and to nobody''s surprise it was packed with people. That was my intention after all, the intention to make multiple targets of suspicion for Rabbit Killer to confuse himself. If he felt insecure I hoped he would surround himself with as many of his goons as possible. The more people the more victims.


    ¡°Hello, Rabbit Hater in truth I was the one who took your bag, but you''re the person who will be punished.¡± I said jokingly. Rabbit Killer stood furious looking at me. His eyes could try to kill a chicken but I doubt the body could even catch a chicken.


    ¡°I knew it, but why would you do that? You''re gonna get beat up now.¡± He started to signal to his goons to attack.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I asked as my lips turned into a devilish grin. I was completely emotionless on the inside but this would help my case. The goons slowly stepped back to the surprise of the Rabbit Hater.


    ¡°Did you notice I don¡¯t have the bag on me? Now what would happen if that bag were to be turned into the police. They would know E.V.E.R.Y.T.H.I.N.G.¡± I spelled it out to him. He ordered a stop to the attack.


    ¡°There is no evidence it''s mine.¡± Rabbit hater.


    ¡°Fingerprints.¡± Azure.


    ¡°I used gloves with the bags. The only prints are yours.¡± Rabbit Hater.


    ¡°I was prepared. It''s your bag with no other prints on it. But did you use gloves when opening and closing the compartment? What about when you have nothing in there?¡± My words put him into a shock.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He practically surrendered.


    ¡°It will take multiple steps,¡± I said gladly, ¡°FOR ALL OF YOU.¡± I laughed.


    ¡°First strip.¡± My command was met with many shocked faces. A confusing order. There were only several goons in the small room.


    ¡°I told you to strip, or do all of you want to go to jail.¡± Once I mentioned jail they all shivered.


    ¡°Do It.¡± Rabbit hater said while removing his own clothes. Eventually there were several men in the nude covering their crotch. The sight made me want to puke. It was in the endgame, I only needed him here.


    Suddenly to my great joy a snakelike teacher walked in. He is the teacher I argued with and went to the principal''s office with. He has brown hair and glasses, his name Mr. Walters.


    ¡°Azure, I hope I don''t have to remind you that there are no explicit sexual relationships on campus.¡± He said, but his facial expression hadn¡¯t moved a millimeter since he walked into the room. My plan had worked, I tried to make this teacher curious in class. I knew he would follow and listen at the door. He came in now for his own reasons, but for me it was like a gift from a certain child.


    ¡°Mr. Walters I wasn¡¯t planning on having an explicit sexual relationship. I don¡¯t swing that way. I am just punishing some bad children.¡± Mr Walters was a dangerous person, so I had to select my wording carefully.


    ¡°What did these children do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Drugs.¡± I said simply. Mr. Walters'' face twitched a bit.


    ¡°And how do you plan to punish them?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am going to make them run naked around the school.¡± I said as simple as, he is getting a time out. When the other people heard this they turned pale white (only their faces).


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Mr. Walters asked. Hopeful looks on the goons'' faces made their position even more obvious.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something like cigarettes or some over the counter pills, it''s the hard stuff.¡± Once I said this Mr. Walters cursed.


    ¡°Why do you think you should be punishing them?¡± He regained his composure slightly.


    ¡°First they offended me. Second, I am the one that caught them and have the evidence. Third, I wonder what they would rather do? Suffer my punishment, or whatever the government has in store for them.¡± I quickly said even though I knew deep in my heart it was wrong. But I was devoted to fighting for those six girls. Faces unknown, stories unknown. They drew my sympathy and thus my devotion. I was almost finished here but I hadn¡¯t yet gotten what I wanted.


    ¡°I mean if you want ¡®Mr. Walters¡¯ I can hand them over to the police with the evidence. Except all of them are in ¡®your¡¯ class and there would be an investigation.¡± I could see Mr. Walters struggle to maintain his composure. This way whether he had some weird intention, or was trying to hide something I could take advantage of him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mr Walters said calmly.


    ¡°I need you to find five people.¡± I said while maintaining my expression.


    ¡°Why?¡± He said normally.


    ¡°Is that for you to ask?¡± I threatened. I had the high ground, he basically had to listen to me unless he wanted whatever secret he had to be threatened.


    ¡°No. I will find them, but I don¡¯t want my nephew involved in this.¡± He said while pointing to one of the goons.


    ¡°That will work.¡± I said. I let the nephew put his clothes back on and he stood behind his uncle, grateful.


    ¡°Now the rest of you, running around naked isn¡¯t your only punishment. You will write every bad thing you have ever done in marker on your body.¡± They didn¡¯t even try to resist now that a teacher had taken my side.


    ¡°Every single thing?¡± Some of them asked, confused.


    ¡°How could we know every single thing we have done?¡± The Rabbit Hater asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know every bad thing you have done, but I do. After all, I am the Devil.¡± I pulled out thick sheets of paper and handed them to each of them.


    ¡°Rabbit Hater you have committed 372 sins. You 212. You 310. You 265.¡± I quickly told them the amount of evil they have committed in their lives. They each stared at me like I was insane. As they slowly read it their eyes turn wide and their faces scares.


    ¡°Just who did we mess with? How does he know all of this? Is he really the Devil?¡± Many of them asked scared out of their minds.


    I gave each a marker and said, ¡°Start writing.¡± Though my devilish grin overlooked all of them. Mr Walters and his nephew stared at me scared. But I could probably know what they were thinking. Thank God I did not mess with him. Luckily the learning competition would start two hours later. They would have enough time to write everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything evil ever again because I will know immediately.¡± This was the least I could do to try to salvage any righteous part of this entire situation. I then discussed what Mr. Walters needed to know about the 5 girls I needed him to find. Mr. Walters luckily knew not to ask any unnecessary questions. He left with his nephew after he got everything he needed to know.


    Two hours later each of the people in front of me were covered in writing. Some were running out of space and had to write small. All of them had decided to put their hair in ponytails, and write as much as they could on their faces to try and become unrecognizable. I did not argue with this. Once each of them were done I told them to run around for an hour and to go specifically through the gym. They knew about the competition too, but they were in no space to refuse. There was no escape they thought I would know if they disobeyed. Once they left the room I was finally able to let out a deep sigh that left me exhausted.

 A TERROR Right To The Bones.

    As Rabbit Hater and his gang ran about the school covered in filthy words describing sin, I sat alone in an empty room with clothes strewn about the floor. I had completed my goal completely, though that was only up to this point. In the future Mr. Walters could refuse to give me the information. Rabbit Hater could try to take revenge or find his bag removing the blackmail material.  Everything could possibly go perfectly fine, but I felt there were a couple gaps in the plan. As I rested I covered my eyes and tried to go deep into thought.


    Did I really do the right thing?


    This is for those girls.


    Is that right?


    Who cares what I think is right.


    You should?


    Then should I abandon them? Just like everybody else has.


    Didn¡¯t you just assume that?


    But it could be true.


    An internal struggle filled my head, a battle with my thoughts.


    USELESS. I stood quickly and got prepared to leave the school. I walked outside and felt the crisp air, I calmed my raging head. Once again my emotions are trying to struggle, why would they fight? What was the point of having emotions if they just got in the way? With this my expression and heart turned stone cold once again.


    I went to the coffee shop, it would usually still be open at this time though with little visitors. I walked in the usual bell sounding my arrival. This time I noticed it was only Mr. Drake though this happened often. Mrs. Drake had to rest because of her health. I walked to the counter and sat on a stool. Unwilling to talk I just stare at the ground thinking about thoughts.


    ¡°And then there were three.¡± Mr. Drake commented. ¡°For a person who hates people as much as you say, you surround yourself with an awful lot of women don''t you.¡± So he noticed some type of relationship between myself and Bell.


    ¡°It''s not like that, you know as well as I do that I have trouble socially.¡± I spoke sourly. True I was not shy or hesitant to talk, but a mere look at my relationships could tell you I was a bad socializer. I treat my class like they are a lower caste. The people outside of my class are only there because they want something from me or I already did something for them. I could probably count the number of people I had good relationships with on one hand.


    ¡°For a person who has trouble socially, you have some good friends.¡± He teased, parallel structure sucks. But what did he mean? I suddenly saw a leg sitting on the chair to my right. I looked up and saw Kaede.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°I''m here for you, you sent us here and then told Abby to take us around. You''re hiding something.¡± It did not surprise me that Kaede knew this, Kaede wasn¡¯t always air-headed. Additionally her power might have helped her. Another thing to worry about, what was Kaede¡¯s power? I knew she could see the good in people, but how? Who gave it to her? Was it that child?


    ¡°So what If i''m hiding something? People always have secrets, I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± But what my heart said was different. Are you going to help? I have horrible secrets. Telling you will only hurt you. I felt like dirty water had been dumped on my head. I obviously felt wet, cold, and disgusted, but there was nothing I could do, nobody to blame.


    ¡°I want to help, Please tell me.¡± Kaede was insistent. She really wanted to help, but would it be good to tell her? Could I even trust her?


    ¡°NO.¡± I yelled disgusted with what I had just thought. How could I not trust her? Kaede was a good person. She would help people without knowing their condition. She was naive, NO Innocent.  Pain went from my hands up to my brain. It gave me a headache. My mind got worse.


    ¡°What do you mean, I''m just trying to help.¡± Kaede said gently. My heartbeat sped up and blood pounded away at my brain. I am a dirty disgusting black hole, I will suck everything into my grasp. I ruin anything I touch, being close to me is a curse.


    I don¡¯t want to ruin you. I don¡¯t want to make you lose your purity. I don¡¯t want to hurt you in this world based on my imagination. I need to stay away.


    ¡°Get away from me.¡± I spoke coldly. Kaede¡¯s eyes looked hurt. I hurt from the look, what had I just said. I didn¡¯t mean it, I can¡¯t take it back. I am useless.


    I ran away before anything else could be said.  I could only hope for a cloudburst, so I could accompany the rain.


    The next day had been terrible. I was filled with a feeling that would go beyond listlessness. It felt like anything I did was useless.


    ¡°So this is what it feels like when you would rather die.¡± I spoke normally. My eyes were different today, the usual arrogant or emotionless eyes only looked avoidant and apathetic. It didn¡¯t surprise me that Kaede ignored me. After all, who could go up to the person who told you all that. I ignored the rumors of what had happened the night before.


    ¡°What do you mean you want to die?¡± Bell said, worried. I got a couple glances from people, they would probably write it off as a figure of speech.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die anytime soon.¡± I said, an obvious gap in my words. This relaxed Bell, I wondered why I did not care about getting close to Bell. I would only ruin the people close to me. I came to no answer. I passed the rest of the school day lethargically. No one would be stupid to care about me with what I had done.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Today I had an important event. The meeting with Haven, I would go with Abby. After school I was approached by her grabbing my arm. I felt little resistance to anything at this point. We continued walking to a park where we had agreed to meet up. Haven had chosen quite a good spot. There were spots secluded enough to hold private conversations. However it was crowded enough for anybody to hear her shout. With what she had been through I was not put off by her cautiousness.


    Abby and I waited for half an hour before Haven showed up. She was dressed quite modestly and had a heavy jacket on. She also wore a big hat that would make her look like a passerby to anyone.


    ¡°Hello, Haven¡± I started. I was having trouble steeling my heart for this encounter.


    ¡°Hi.¡± A mumble left her lips. I didn¡¯t know how to start this conversation.


    ¡°So you are one of his victims.¡± Abby said.  I was amazed by how senseless she was right now. Haven¡¯s eyes quickly dilated and her breathing sped up. A panic attack. I continued to struggle with my words and heart. Why was I even helping her? I activated my ability on her.


    {I was sexually assaulted}


    My eyes widened and I was completely shocked, terror filled my heart. Anger then blasted through anything else I felt. An ability like this, that thinks that is a sin. I don¡¯t need such a crappy ability. I looked back at her eyes, she was suffering. I felt a jolt and remembered why I had done this. This girl has suffered for how long? Been alone for how long? Every one of her actions showed she could not forget. She was still a slave to what had happened.


    ¡°Abby, that''s insensitive.¡± I said and then straightened my back. I blazed with new determination. But with that I knew just how much I had hurt Kaede. Abby realized herself and quickly apologized. I needed to calm her down, but how? Words suddenly leapt from my mouth.


    ¡°I know nothing about you, I do not know how you have lived since that day. I do not know why you refuse to provide testimony against him. However I do know, if even only a little of what you have gone through. I have seen how you feel. I know what a burden on a heart feels like. I know you have been trapped. And I know that you are not the only one who has gone through this.¡± The words had ignored the processing from my brain and had gone straight from my heart to my mouth. She was surprised when I said she wasn¡¯t the only one. Tears filled her eyes. In fact this girl was innocent. She had very few sins.


    {I made everyone abandon me}


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± She asked. I decided to let my heart do its own thing.


    ¡°Even with what I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t ignore what I know. My blood boils even now knowing what happened. I would no longer be able to call myself a person if I abandoned you. I have been abandoned too. It¡¯s because I have that pain that I gained this strength.¡± I was running out of breath but it did not matter. She was not expecting any of this. At this point Abby was no longer part of the conversation, a mere bystander.


    ¡°I''m not worth it.¡± She murmured again.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± I asked, pushing forward as hard as I could.


    ¡°It''s true.¡± She had really given up on herself.


    ¡°How could you not be worth it. You are a person the same as me. It¡¯s not your fault you have been abandoned. Kurt does not own you.¡± I continued not willing to stop.


    ¡°But I''m just used goods.¡± She said her eyes were null.


    ¡°SHUT UP, do not talk about yourself that way. You have been abandoned by society. Don¡¯t abandon yourself.¡± I yelled.


    ¡°But even if I somehow got to value myself that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Nobody else will accept me.¡±  She tried to argue not only against me but herself.


    ¡°I will, I will show you that your life isn¡¯t over. I swear that I will not abandon you even in death. Nothing in this world will tear me away from you. Until the day I die your name will be ingrained in my very soul.¡± What did I just Say? That sounded quite like a-


    ¡°Love confession.¡± Abby drilled in. Haven had a face that was sad, but to me it was a face that said do I really deserve this?


    ¡°Really?¡± Haven asked, hopeful.


    ¡°Yes, I will never abandon you or refuse your hand. Though I don¡¯t mean it in a romantic way.¡± I said embarrassed but very straight forward. Haven started crying, tears crowded her face and kept falling.


    ¡°Why would you do this for me?¡± She asked through years worth of tears.


    ¡°Because I will not allow myself to see you and look away. You are not dirty or disgusting. If I had turned the other way I would have lost the very thing that makes me human.¡±  I said as I stared deep into her eyes.


    ¡°I should stop crying now.¡±  She tried to wipe away her tears from her face.


    ¡°No, people say you grow up when you stop crying, but I believe that you have to cry. Those tears are everything you have gone through. To deny those tears are to deny your hardship, suffering, and very life. Keep crying, those tears are your strength.¡± I tried to console her. Haven grabbed me into a deep hug and continued to cry for a long time.


    ¡°Mom, he made her cry.¡± A young boy walking by said.


    ¡°Son he is a bad boy, remember to always cherish girls.¡± The boy''s mother said teaching her son. Abby started to laugh. The laughter then grew to Haven. Soon the mood had lightened.


    ¡°Why did you not want to persecute Kurt?¡± Abby asked naively.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want the people around me to know what happened.¡± Haven answered obediently.


    ¡°What about now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I will be fine if you go through it with me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯re innocent, nobody can say otherwise.¡± I said justly. Haven smiled then closed her eyes.


    5 minutes later.


    She fell asleep. She has been through a lot. However, now I have another problem. I have a passed out girl and nothing to do with her.  Don¡¯t take it that way. I obviously can¡¯t leave her here. I don¡¯t know where she lives. That leaves the authorities, no too serious. Then either Abby¡¯s house, my house, or a hotel. Who knows about Abby¡¯s house. It would probably be only the two of us in my house, though she might accept it. Do we have enough money for a hotel, though it would be worrying to wake up with no one around you.


    ¡°Do you forget the simplest of things?¡± Abby scoffed after seeing me think in confusion. She then walked over to have reached into her purse and found her wallet. Eventually she got to the I.D.


    ¡°I know where she lives, let''s drop her off there.¡± Abby was sometimes smart too.


    ¡°How far away is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Quite far.¡± She responded. We would probably have to take a taxi.


    ¡°Guess you will have to take her.¡± Abby said.


    ¡°Me, Alone?¡± I asked


    ¡°I have other things to do.¡± Abby replied.


    ¡°Please.¡± I pleaded. I need her to go with me. Otherwise I might be arrested. A boy alone with a passed out girl. It''s screaming go to jail. But I guess Haven would know what happened and can testify. Wait, I would still go to jail until she wakes up.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Abby said and walked away. I would one day get my revenge on her.

 The Worst Hospitality.

    I am now in quite the precarious situation. I am alone with a passed out girl and have to take her to her home. I cannot rely on anyone for help, and I would look suspicious to any onlookers. Most importantly the police or any law enforcement can not get involved.


    I sit at a table in a park and let out a deep sigh. Not only do I have to avoid all of this, it will be hard to carry her with one arm. I realize nothing will happen if I only wait here. I have to make progress and deal with anything as it comes up. I have tried to wake her up but with no luck.


    I stand and try to support Haven''s limp body. She happens to be very light. Under her large jacket she must be skin and bones. Another testament to what she has been through. Unfortunately I cannot support her unconscious body with one arm. Fortunately I remembered a specific type of carry for situations like this: the pack  strap carry. With great difficulty I positioned her behind me. She was shorter than me so I had to crouch down. I then grabbed her arms and crossed them in front of my neck grabbing her wrists. Fortunately because of her short stature and low weight I was able to carry her this way.


    I was walking through the park and got many weird stares. Of course nobody offered to help, they would never. They fear anything that might interrupt their everyday lives. After much walking and much contemplation about my bleak future we finally made it to a street. Unfortunately not a major street. There were no taxis or anything of the sort. I continued to walk down the road hoping to find something. Many cars passed by annoyingly. Once again abandoned.


    After a long walk my legs hurt, fortunately we made it to a major street. I set Haven down on a bench and tried to hail a taxi. It took a while but I was able to call one over. I quickly grabbed Haven and got into the back seat.


    ¡°Is she sleeping?¡± A man, the driver, asked. He had a suspicious expression on his face.


    ¡°Yes, can you help me bring her to her house?¡± I asked, revealing the situation.


    ¡°What are you going to do to her? I am going to call the police. Did you drug her?¡± The man started to shout absurdities. I got absolutely no trust. I was apparently the type of person you would expect to do something bad. Even if I tried to help nobody would see me as anything but a criminal.


    ¡°This is her I.D it has her address on it, surely you can trust me to take her there.¡± I said cold again from mistrust. I would not try to speak any righteous words. I was already the criminal in the conversation. Soon we were zipping down a road, only the driver''s radio making any noise. By the time we got to Haven¡¯s house the sun was already setting leaving only a small amount of light.


    I paid the man and then got out as quickly as I could. Not even thinking of a way to get back. I carried Haven to the front door and rang the doorbell. Quick footsteps heard from inside. The door quickly opens revealing a good looking woman likely in her late 30s. She looked at me coldly but then noticed Haven on her back and quickly rushed to grab her. She quickly carried her in, leaving the door open.


    ¡°George, she¡¯s- Haven''s back.¡± She yelled loudly. Booming could be heard from upstairs as a very muscular man ran down the staircase. Starting to feel the cold and wind I stepped inside and closed the door behind myself. Into the tiger''s den might be an apt description. From their reactions it seems they haven''t seen Haven in quite some time. They would obviously want to ask me some questions considering the state she was in. The muscular man, likely Haven¡¯s father, came walking to me after checking and settling his daughter. He was very intimidating and had a glare that probably could ignore any pain like a barbarian.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± He talked very clearly, but his words were very intimidating.


    ¡°She should be fine, she is just sleeping.¡± I answered very quickly. With these he seemed to calm down and knew he could wait to hear me out before killing me. I was invited to a table on the other side of Haven''s parents.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡± Haven''s mother asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is sleeping because she cried a lot.¡± I answered.


    ¡°And why is she crying?¡± Haven''s father asked very meanly. Haven¡¯s father was very scary, but I could feel his care for her daughter. Additionally I do not know what was happening exactly.


    ¡°Do you know what happened to her?¡±  I asked and cut off my emotions for what was to come.


    ¡°No, all we know was that a year ago something happened, since then she has shut herself in her room. Recently she got a little better, but then she suddenly ran away a few months ago.¡± Haven¡¯s mother said quickly. Both of the couples eyes glared into me with worry.


    ¡°I think it is something she should tell you herself.¡± I responded. I couldn¡¯t take this from her, if she is able to tell her parents what happened it would show her recovery.


    ¡°So I assume you know what happened to her. Who are you? Tell us.¡± Haven¡¯s father said meanly.


    ¡°I am Azure Barrett, I met Haven a few days ago. I would describe myself as Haven¡¯s companion. More precisely, I am here to help her get through what happened.¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t read their reactions from their faces and my ability was useless.


    ¡°Companion? What have you done to her? Get through what? You better tell me.¡± Haven¡¯s father once again intimidated me. It felt bad once again to become the criminal without doing anything.


    ¡°Why did you bring her here? What happened to her?¡± Haven¡¯s mother came in with a more straightforward question. I would be able to answer this one well enough.


    ¡°I was talking to her, she cried a lot. She fell asleep and I don¡¯t know where she lives so I checked her I.D and this was the address.¡± I stated, feeling increasingly cold. The couple took a couple seconds to process that.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Why was she crying so much?¡± Haven''s mom asked worriedly.


    ¡°She recovered a bit from that day.¡± I said, some of these questions were hard to answer.


    ¡°What day, what happened to her? Tell me right now.¡± Haven''s father reached over the table and lifted me like I weighed nothing. Haven¡¯s Mother tried to stop him, but she could do nothing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± I said, feeling like a wet noodle.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Haven¡¯s Father gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Because she needs to tell you herself.¡± I said, and started to feel empty. He was somewhat satisfied with this answer and put me down.


    ¡°I will leave now.¡± I said knowing I was unwanted. I then got up and walked away.


    ¡°But it''s night time, and it¡¯s cold.¡± Haven¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°I¡¯m unwanted, I introduced myself and you didn¡¯t reciprocate. I answer your questions and you don¡¯t believe me. You won¡¯t accept anything from me. I have responsibilities to your daughter, not you.¡± I said my feelings. Both of them were shocked.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Haven¡¯s mother said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened.¡± I said without even turning my head. I was getting close to so many people. However there is no place that would accept me. I am all alone, the only person who accepted me, Kaede, is now far away.


    I didn¡¯t even make it to the door before I passed out from exhaustion.


    When I woke I felt a warm blanket on me. I was laying on a couch with a pillow under my head. It was early in the morning and the sun hadn¡¯t revealed itself yet. There was an eerie silence in the household. It at least felt better than my own home. Not wanting to do anything in another person''s house without the owners there I just lay in wait.


    As time passed I regained some control over my senses. My body felt unusually weak, and my skin too hot. Was I sick?


    Soon enough Haven¡¯s Mother walked down the stairs and started to prepare breakfast. She didn¡¯t have a mind to look for me until after calling down the other two. She looked over the back of the couch and met my eyes. Then she jumped back in surprise and let out a yelp. This was heard by the other two and they came to investigate.


    ¡°What are you doing here Azure?¡± Haven asked, surprised. She looked very nervous around her parents. I think the only reason she came down from her room was because of her rumbling stomach.


    ¡°I should go now.¡± I said choosing to ignore any of the people in front of me.


    ¡°Wait, you should eat first.¡± Haven¡¯s Mother insisted, I was not allowed to leave yet.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said coldly. Haven was surprised by my demeanor, she was not in the knowledge of what had happened to me the night before. I slowly made my way to the table I had sat at the night before. I was given a big plate of scrambled eggs and toast from Haven¡¯s Mother. She might have been trying to make up for last night.  I took a small bite of the eggs, they were delicious. The type of taste I would assume was filled with love. However I hadn¡¯t an appetite. I grabbed a piece of toast and nibbled at it, while passing the rest of my plate to Haven. She wasn¡¯t healthy right now. Haven¡¯s parents looked at me worried, probably because I had refused their food.


    ¡°What is your relationship with my daughter?¡± Haven¡¯s dad asked meanly.


    ¡°The same question, I already told you. Do I owe it to you to answer again.¡± I said cold as ice. Haven covered her face with her hands, cowering away. Both of the parents looked upset at this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat your elders like this. You should stay away from Haven.¡± Haven¡¯s father was laying it down hard.


    ¡°You call yourselves elders. Have you acted like one?¡± I said an obvious annoyance in my eyes. Haven''s father once again grabbed me and raised me easily.


    ¡°Why you, absolutely no -wait, why are you so hot?¡± He said. His arm felt relatively cool against  my hot body even through my thick jacket.


    ¡°Damn, You have a fever don¡¯t you.¡± He quickly put me down and felt my forehead. Haven rushed over to my side to feel it for herself. Both the parents, shocked by her actions, fell still.


    ¡°Haven get away from him, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you caught it. Let your parents handle this.¡± Haven''s mother said while pushing her away.


    ¡°No, he got sick because of me. I have to help him.¡± Haven said sternly, unwilling to give in.


    ¡°How did you get him sick?¡± Haven¡¯s Mother said doubtful.


    ¡°When I fell asleep we were in a park. He must have carried me.¡± Haven was actually quite good at putting two and two together. She had guessed that with  little information, she is pretty smart.


    ¡°Haven, how could that have gotten him sick?¡± The overly muscular man who lifted me like a pencil said.


    ¡°That park is far from any main road with available taxis, also he has a broken arm.¡± Haven pleaded with her parents. They were surprised, but it would only make it more suspicious.


    ¡°Think Haven, why would he do this much for you? He wants to take advantage of you.¡±  Haven''s mother said meanly. The feeling of an empty criminal blamed for crimes that didn¡¯t happen. I drowned in my own sorrow.


    ¡°No, he swore to stand beside me. He said he wouldn¡¯t abandon me. Why do you treat him like this? He only wants to help me.¡± Haven said. It felt good to have someone try to defend me, even if she was just latched on to me.


    ¡°Haven they have been worried about you for so long. They are your parents even if they are overprotective, isn''t that quite lucky?¡± I said fearing that she might worsen the relationship with her parents.  ¡°I know where I''m not wanted.¡± I said painfully. Haven''s expression turned fearful.


    ¡°I need you, Azure, you promised that I didn¡¯t have to do it alone.¡± Haven said tears were running down her thin face. It was rare for someone to use my name, it was usually ¡®you¡¯ or ¡®he¡¯, this made it feel like she was closer to me.


    ¡°I''ll take you home. You need to rest.¡± Haven¡¯s dad said quickly walking in between us. Hiding her daughter¡¯s tears.


    ¡°No need, I have to help Haven, besides there''s nobody there anyway.¡± I said unfiltered words left my mouth. It seemed like Haven was the only one to take me seriously. She rushed around her father and hugged me, but a look of guilt filled her face.


    ¡°Get away from-¡± Her father started, but I was done. I was treated rudely, harassed even. However if you wanted me to break my word, to abandon Haven, that would be impossible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what happened to her?¡± I asked as mean as possible. A glare in my eyes previously missing.


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to tell us?¡± Haven''s father asked. I turned to Haven completely ignoring her father.


    ¡°I will be here with you, this is the first step. Your life is yours and yours alone.¡± I said gently while patting her head. She nodded then sat in the chair beside me and pulled my arm close. She took a couple deep breaths while looking into my eyes. Her parents sat waiting impatiently. Haven had trouble getting the words out, but then I could feel her courage step up.


    ¡°A year ago I was sexually assaulted.¡±

 Displeasure Comes From Encounters.

    ¡°A year ago I was sexually assaulted.¡±


    These words caused monumental pain to Haven¡¯s parents. When they first heard the words they fell silent. Their eyes were left wide and tears came freely without sound. It was like you could see their hearts breaking. The long silence caused only doubt and fear for Haven. She had said those words and the response though deeply caring from a certain view was not superficially supportive. Haven squeezed my arm tighter and tighter as she kept falling to her own fears.


    ¡°Who?¡± Haven¡¯s Father spoke these words coldly. I had an idea what he would do with this information. However her father¡¯s reaction only scarred Haven more.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, disgusted. My eyes only sent signs of deep doubt and worry. Fortunately Haven¡¯s Mother caught on to my message. She immediately rushed toward Haven and kept her in a deep hug. It was too late to ask if she was okay, the words she could say now were-


    ¡°It must have been so hard all alone.¡± It seemed like Haven¡¯s Mother knew just the right thing to say. Haven¡¯s grip on my arm loosened and then she grabbed her Mother tight. It seemed like the trauma was recovering quickly. Usually that meant that the person had made lots of effort but was still held back by something. Haven¡¯s Father seeing her in such a state came to his senses and also joined their family hug. It felt slightly awkward to be the only one sitting alone, but it was a small price to pay. They continued hugging for a very long time.


    ¡°I apologize.¡± Haven¡¯s Father said with a worried look. He probably finally realized how foolish he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine everything you did was out of concern for Haven.¡± I replied hoping to put it behind us for the sake of Haven.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive myself so easily, the way we treated you was unforgivable. When we couldn¡¯t do anything for her, you helped her, yet we treated you so poorly. I owe it all to you, I cannot apologize enough.¡± I could tell his sincerity and decided to take advantage of his kindness in the future a little.


    ¡°I can put that behind us, however there is something more important.¡± I said, completely serious.


    ¡°That bastard who did this to Haven, he is going to have to die.¡± Haven¡¯s father answered like it was a matter of fact. At least we agreed on this.


    ¡°I would like your help in the process, having the help of adults would be fundamental. No matter how far in the future.¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course we will help, but what do you mean by, far in the future?¡± Haven¡¯s Father asked with a bulge in his eyes.


    ¡°Simple, I will not take action against him yet.¡± My words caused immense anger in the bear sitting across from me. However he might have learned not to take action against me considering he didn¡¯t immediately maul me.


    ¡°Why should we not take action against him now? A bug like him needs to be squashed as soon as possible.¡± Haven¡¯s Father had a fury in his eyes that I knew came from the deepest part of his heart.


    ¡°While I agree that he should be exterminated. Haven isn¡¯t the only one he did this too¡± Everybody except myself was shocked at this.


    ¡°But why should we wait? Even if there are more, we need justice for my daughter now.¡± Haven¡¯s Father, though shocked, would not give up easily.


    ¡°What Haven has been through, five more girls have gone through it. More so how have they lived since then? Most of them are likely in a situation similar to Haven¡¯s. They are owned by their past, their trauma, to squash the bug can help Haven. However, how can I sit and see those five girls not get their justice, to not be released from their chains. There are five more families that went through that- No that didn¡¯t get to go through what happened today. Killing the bug is easy, but helping others is not.¡± My words revealed my true emotions. Being alone is painful, to be forced to be alone is terrible. Everyone at the table sat and thought about my words.


    ¡°Why are you trying to do something so difficult?¡± Haven¡¯s Father asked with a contemplative look on his face.


    ¡°As long as my heart wants to help them I don¡¯t need any further reason.¡± I said, considering my deep feelings.


    ¡°Mom, Dad I want to help them too. If waiting can help them like Azure helped me, then I need to wait.¡± It appears their daughter¡¯s words had sealed their actions.


    ¡°Fine, however you need to keep in contact with us. You should come over at least once a week.¡± I could feel a cunningness from Haven¡¯s Mother.


    ¡°That will be fine.¡± I answered, everything had a cost.


    After I agreed to meet them once a week the parents went back to comforting their daughter. I layed back down on the couch and tried my best not to be too uncomfortable. A while later Haven¡¯s Mother walked over to me with medicine and a phone. I swallowed the medicine gratefully.


    ¡°You need to call your parents.¡± Haven¡¯s Mother said and handed me the phone.


    ¡°I''ll just call the school.¡± I said trying to avoid the topic.


    ¡°You need to call your parents, they¡¯re bound to be worried about you.¡± She repeated. It seems that mothers are indeed quite forward.


    ¡°My parents aren¡¯t worried about me, I will just call the school.¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t your parents be worried about you? You didn¡¯t return home last night.¡± She insisted on moving forward with the conversation. I guess I could only tell the truth.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°My Father¡¯s work is very important.¡± I said trying to hide any emotion.


    ¡°That¡¯s no reason not to care, and what of your mother?¡± She asked prying even further. Did she have 0 eq, how was she so insensitive when she is that cunning?


    ¡°My Mother passed away a long time ago.¡± I said dangerous emotions were leaking out of me. She finally snapped back to a shocked face and started to worry herself. She finally decided to end it there and left. I called the school to tell them I was sick and then went back to sleep.


    I was awoken to a delicious smell, tomato soup. Haven had woke me and invited me to eat. I obediently rose to the occasion and sat at the table. The tomato soup, like the other meal, was delicious. She had something to her dishes that I just didn¡¯t.


    When I looked out the window it was just past noon. I knew staying here any longer would only be imposing. Mr. Haven agreed to take me home. I gave a quick goodbye to the family and went back to my father''s house. The difference between the two houses was huge. Though my father¡¯s house was likely many times more expensive than Havens, the contrast between them was clear.


    Only back in this house I felt alone again.


    I felt slightly satisfied with Haven¡¯s situation now. The path from here was simple. Five more.


    The next day I had almost completely recovered from the cold, though my body was still sore. I decided to go to school, there were many things to do. I once again got the ¡®Royal Treatment¡¯ and was avoided. I had already predicted there would be rumors about my absence. But it really meant nothing. Life in school just got monotonous. There were very few people I was not indifferent to seeing. It happened to be because of chance that they were all girls. When I walked in the classroom I was immediately ambushed by Abby and Bell.


    ¡°Where were you yesterday?¡± Bell asked.


    ¡°I got sick.¡± I answered, revealing too much information now would be bad.


    ¡°Is it bec-¡± Abby started.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered and walked past them to my desk. Abby seemed to feel guilty. I took a peek and Kaede seemed to look uncomfortable. I still regretted the words I spoke to her. It felt depressing to not be able to understand her feelings. I knew just how bad I had treated her, but my words still lingered in my mind.


    I kept my head down in class and drowned in my own thoughts. It felt like no answer was right, nothing was real. Like trying to reach and grab water, easily reached but futile in the end. I knew that I needed to apologize, but how was still a mystery.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you there alone.¡± Abby said, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, but it turned out fine in the end.¡± I replied without feeling it.


    ¡°What do you mean it turned out well in the end?¡± She asked, suspicious.


    ¡°It means exactly what I said.¡± Repeating myself was annoying.


    ¡°You have to explain more. How could it be fine? I left you alone with her, only leaving you with an address. You haven¡¯t recovered from last time and still have a broken arm. You even ended up sick and didn¡¯t come to school yesterday.¡± She sounded worried. But it did not grab any sympathy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who left me in that position? I knew you might have had something to do, but you still left me there alone. You say you worry about me with all those things, but you didn¡¯t consider that when you left me. If I say it went fine, then all you have to do is trust me.¡± Part of me knew this would just push us further apart. Abby just fell silent, all the words we had said to each other were true. If you were to just follow what normal people would do, it would be easy to just leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, but please don¡¯t push me away. I know that I was wrong but I don¡¯t want to leave you alone just for this.¡± Her words were sincere but the major problem lay behind them. She didn¡¯t see me, just what I could do for her. In this case forgiveness or some sense of self value. People always say that I see through others, but I am the one that gets seen through.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said and started to ignore her. Though not a preferable relationship, it was one where she wasn¡¯t against me.


    The rest of the school day ended with no problems. In fact it was so empty that it was boring. After school though I got called to stay behind after class. I sat wondering for what reason I would be asked to stay behind. I came up with the answer that something had happened the previous day. Fortunately, I was wrong. The door opened to the face of a snake-like teacher, Mr. Walters. My mind cleared ready for what confrontation might come.


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°I found two.¡± He said, maintaining his calm face. He had found two already.


    ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± I asked, meaning that they were likely¡­


    ¡°Yes, they are currently enrolled in this school.¡± He said, his words very precise.


    ¡°Meaning they are not currently attending school?¡± I tried to confirm the situation.


    ¡°One is, one is not.¡± His words were short, but if taken seriously contained a lot of information.


    ¡°So one is attending our school currently?¡± With this man you need to be very careful with your words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied. It felt like he was playing around with me, but that went both ways. Mr. Walters dropped a couple of papers with information in front of me.


    ¡°You sure like women.¡± He said intending to tease me, while he was really trying to confirm his suspicions.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than me liking men.¡± I replied not allowing any information to slip. Both of us remained standing with no sign of our real emotions on our faces.


    ¡°You have found two of them, there are three more. Find them as quickly as possible.¡± I said giving my orders.


    ¡°I will, but these people-¡± He started with an evil smile growing on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, and if you know you don¡¯t need to say it.¡± I quickly shut him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me wrong, I think what you are doing is great, but why are you doing it?¡± He asked back to his gentle smile.


    ¡°I already told you, you aren¡¯t in the position to ask questions.¡± I tried to stop him, but I knew there was an obvious weakness.


    ¡°What position, my nephew can¡¯t be connected to either incident. If you reveal your evidence it''s only a matter if I want to keep a low profile.¡± He said, striking at the crack in my armor. However it wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    ¡°But did you not find this information, I''m sure using your connections for this wouldn¡¯t look right.¡± I said, he didn¡¯t have any connection to the drugs except being the student''s teacher. However he found this information himself.


    ¡°What if I reveal that you are in possession of the drugs?¡± He said. This was a competition of blackmail. What each had over the other would decide who won.


    ¡°Once again, you don¡¯t know where the drugs are. If even by a miracle you do find them, nothing connects it to me, no fingerprints.¡± I answered the obvious reply.


    ¡°So if you tell me why you are doing this, I will continue to get you the information.¡± He said. He was a scheming rat, he didn¡¯t have anything over me but he pretended he did.


    ¡°You are the one in the lower position you think you can make demands?¡± I said reaffirming the current relationship between us.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Were his final words before leaving the classroom. In the end I lost this fight. I won the battle but lost the war. I didn¡¯t gain anything, but gave up information. He was more dangerous than I thought.

 I Must Move Forward.

    I studied the small stack of papers in front of me carefully. The papers recorded the names of two, Rachael Flake and Jane Machat, people that had suffered greatly. They were now two people I could try to save.


    The papers recorded confidential information about them. However I wasn¡¯t going to use that information for nefarious purposes. I first looked for the girl that was currently attending the school. It was Jane Machat, she was two years higher than me, her classroom 3-B.


    Second, I looked for Rachael¡¯s address. If she wasn¡¯t attending school it meant I could only go to her. Luckily this time the location was not too far away, unless some weird circumstance happens like with Haven.


    Lastly, I looked over the whole stack looking for any important information. However I didn¡¯t find anything that was special given no context. Part of me felt like there was something important, but I didn¡¯t know what.


    It was the next week before I took action. In the morning I called Abby and Bell over to move forward my current plan.


    ¡°You need to ask about Rachael Flake.¡± I told them, emphasizing the name lest they forget again.


    ¡°Is she the next one?¡± Abby asked, looking downward. I nodded.


    ¡°Next what?¡± Bell asked.


    ¡°I will tell you later, for now¡­ help, please.¡± I spoke with sincerity. How long would I use people without telling them why?


    ¡°How did you find her so fast?¡± Abby asked suspiciously. Abby seemed to be smarter than she looked.


    ¡°Does that matter?¡± I answered. Thinking she would surely yell at me if I told her the truth.


    ¡°It does.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Because.. Because you might be sacrificing something for it.¡± She answered quickly but hesitantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry then, I didn¡¯t have to give anything for this.¡± Strictly true. I didn¡¯t physically give anything for the information. However the opportunity did cost me.


    ¡°Fine¡­ by the way what do you want to know about Rachael?¡± Abby said, first sighing.


    ¡°I need to know why she isn¡¯t at school? If anything weird happened to her recently? Or if she had been acting weird? Also knowing when any of this happened would be good.¡± I quickly came up with what I needed. Bell finished taking notes and happily walked off with Abby.


    Now it was my turn, I had to get this one done by myself. During lunch I walked down the halls, noticing my ¡®Royal Treatment¡¯, I played along. My walk changed to an arrogant swagger. My shoulders too wide and my pace too casual. Walking over to the third year classes like the Emperor. I Opened the door to class B and immediately noticed stares quickly focusing on me.


    ¡°Where is Jane Machat?¡± I asked with my most authoritative tone. Many heads turned looking towards a desk.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me, Emperor-pfft-Devil-pfft-Eyes.¡± A girl said before breaking out in laughter. I couldn¡¯t put too much blame on her, the nickname was cringe. The girl in question was sitting in desk with a big smile on her face. She had blonde hair and was above average height for someone her age.


    ¡°My name is Azure and I need to discuss something with you.¡± I said, thinking deeply about anything else would be too annoying.


    ¡°What would that be?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would want to discuss it here.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Do you want something from me?¡± She asked slowly, turning her careless face to a smiling suspicious one.


    ¡°Yes, however it''s not exactly like you''re going to give me something.¡± I said.


    ¡°Fine, let''s go.¡± She said before standing and walking away. The boys in the class all looked at me with daggers.


    We walked out of the building and found a secluded spot with a table. After we sat Jane stared at me with deep emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked calmly with a smile.


    ¡°I want you to testify.¡± I said not holding back my true intentions.


    ¡°Against who?¡± She was obviously unwilling to let go of any information.


    ¡°Kurt.¡± As soon as she heard the name she tried to hide a pained expression. Obviously a trauma that wouldn¡¯t heal easily.


    ¡°How do you know this?¡± She asked with a suspicious glare.


    ¡°Because I have the devil''s eyes.¡± I answered. Jane''s face was left unimpressed.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why do you want to do this?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Do I need a reason?¡± I asked, considering my own determination.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that an outsider like you can just suddenly get in my problems. I experienced something horrible. You can¡¯t make light of that so easily.¡± She said.


    ¡°Did you know he assaulted five others?¡± As I spoke she was surprised to hear this information.


    ¡°Do you think we shouldn¡¯t take action against him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± She said, ¡°Kurt¡¯s father is rich, and his uncle has influence in the police.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he shouldn¡¯t have to pay for what he did?¡± I asked, ignoring the future difficulties.


    ¡°Did you not hear-¡± She started but I interrupted.


    ¡°Do you want him to pay?¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She finally gave up.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about the other things, I will handle them all.¡± I said with a certain arrogance. It was easier this way, she only had to worry about healing, I would deal with all the dirty work behind the scenes.


    ¡°What do you think you can handle? you''re just a kid.¡± She said.


    ¡°I can handle it fine, it''s not like I haven¡¯t dealt with the police before.¡± I said.


    ¡°You''ve dealt with the police before?¡± She said with suspicion.


    ¡°More importantly you will testify right?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°If you solve the problems.¡± She answered tiredly.


    ¡°How many of us have you gotten?¡± She asked suddenly.


    ¡°I have found three of you, I still haven¡¯t met the third.¡± I said.


    ¡°Almost half.¡± She said while thinking. A sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Do you recognize any of these names?¡± I asked while showing her the list. She looked and then froze fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Katy Hoover.¡± She said looking down with a solemn expression.


    ¡°So you know her.¡± I stated, an equally solemn expression showed on my face. To have that happen not only to yourself but someone close to you. However if you felt that much pain you must have great sympathy.


    ¡°I need to talk to her, would you come with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What makes you think I am going to tell you where she is?¡±


    At this point I was annoyed. She would argue over each tiny problem. Even with my stance on her trauma it wasn¡¯t easy to ignore.


    ¡°What makes me think¡­ Maybe the fact that I am the only person willing to help.¡± I said coldly, Jane was shocked.


    ¡°Bu-¡± She started but I interrupted.


    ¡°But maybe it''s better for her to stay out of this mess. Do you really think that?¡± My temper running short.


    ¡°We-¡± Once again.


    ¡°Do you think that she doesn¡¯t deserve to move forward? Do you think she is pitiful enough that you should just take care of her? Coddling her will only break her future at this point.¡± I said annoyed.


    ¡°You think you''re being thoughtful, but you really don¡¯t think enough. Is it that easy to get over this trauma not to mention what happens afterward. I may not know what it''s like to be assaulted, but I do know what it''s like to be abandoned. Stop sitting on your high horse and try to see how the world works. None of it is easy, in fact it shouldn¡¯t be easy.¡± I ranted, feeling my bottled emotions blow by any filter I had. This was not the first time this happened and I was starting to think this was a problem.


    Jane fell silent and just sat with a pitiful look on her face. Like a child who knew they did something wrong. I might have gone too far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I have no place in this. It would be a miracle if you six could do this on your own. But you can¡¯t, let''s just say I have a unique talent that you need. I know It isn¡¯t easy for any of us¡­ I even know it must have been even harder on you.¡± My words were all over the place as I half explained myself and half comforted her.


    Jane looked up at me obviously not expecting my words.


    ¡°The trauma from some things doesn¡¯t heal quickly. But here you are, after what happened, you are back in school and standing tall. I know how hard it is to go back to school. To ignore the voices telling you to hide. To fight the fear in your heart. I know what it''s like to do it all alone too. That¡¯s why I know how hard you have worked, and how strong you are.¡± My mouth was running wild. I actually considered if somebody had cursed me or something. A certain white haired child came to mind.


    Jane looked up at me with her hopeful eyes. She might have felt the sympathy I extended. She just stared up into my eyes for a while. To be clear, absolutely no romantic tension at all.


    Eventually the bell rang signaling the end of lunch. She quickly handed me her number and left.


    I was sitting at my desk waiting for the next class to start when I saw Abby and Bell both give me a thumbs up. Hopefully a sign of a successful mission.


    After school I met up with Abby and Bell in the coffee shop. This time both Mr. and Mrs. Drake were there talking. Mr. Drake just looked at me with pity and heaved a sigh. We sat in the corner of the shop and talked about their mission.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We found only a small bit.¡± Abby said while sipping coffee.


    ¡°Then why the thumbs up?¡± I asked curios.


    ¡°Well, just listen. Turns out that Rachael was always friendly until the very end of last year. People said that just a week before the end of the year she suddenly came in with no makeup and she suddenly became quiet and timid. There were rumors that she had been dumped or something similar but nothing was proven. Also one of her friends visited her house and she was hiding in her room.¡± Abby and Bell explained like they were chatting.


    ¡°Well I guess that did answer my questions.¡± However it gave little new information. However now that I had the public view of the matter it might be easier.


    ¡°Are you two doing anything tomorrow?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am busy tomorrow.¡± Bell said.


    ¡°Ok then Abby would you go visit her tomorrow with me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Abby said, however I suspected she was reluctant. She probably just didn¡¯t want to abandon me again.


    ¡°Good, but it might be weird if it was just the two of us.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Kaede?¡± Abby asked. I flinched at her name. Guilt started to slowly eat at me as I hung my head.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think she wants to see me right now. How about we call Haven?¡± I offered instead. Not wanting to look up. Silence filled the room for a second.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Abby finally answered.


    After I successfully convinced Haven to go with us the next day, both Abby and Bell left the shop happily chatting.


    ¡°Azure, we should talk.¡± Mr. Drake said while pulling out a chair.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I answered and sat in the chair.

 16. The Truth Will Always Be Revealed.

    Mr. Drake was sitting in a chair across the table. His expression was serious and filled with concern.


    I knew that he only had good intentions, but that didn¡¯t make his words any easier to accept.


    Mr. Drake only sat without speaking obviously not knowing what to say.


    ¡°I know that I have to apologize to her, but I don¡¯t know how.¡± I said, part of my heart trying to push forward the conversation.


    ¡°So you do know¡­ but why did you say those things to her in the first place?¡± He asked.


    I hesitated before speaking my words stuck in my throat. ¡°I¡­ it¡¯s dangerous for her to be around me.¡± I finally got out.


    ¡°Then why do you feel like apologizing?¡± He asked me. I could understand what he was trying to say.


    ¡°The way I said it hurt her, we shouldn''t have any deep interactions in the first place, but I don¡¯t want to leave it like this.¡± I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡± Mr. Drake said.


    ¡°Why is it wrong?¡± I asked coldly.


    Mrs. Drake answered my question, ¡°You hate yourself too much.¡± I did not understand.


    Mr. Drake started, ¡°That''s right you are-,¡± but was interrupted by Mrs. Drake.


    ¡°That¡¯s not our problem to solve, the two of them need to talk this out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked amidst my overwhelming confusion.


    ¡°You only need to know that ever since you met Kaede you have started to change. I know you think you are the scum of the earth, but right now you only need to know what you really want.¡± Mr. Drake replied.


    Thoughts or rather questions started to scatter around my head.


    Me, Change? Have I ever really changed, is anybody even important to me enough?


    Scum? Of course I am scum, I even did ¡®that¡¯.


    What do I really want?


    Justice? For those girls?


    For myself?


    Unfortunately these thoughts did not make anything clear to me. However I did feel like it swirled the pot, and change would follow.


    ¡°Do you know what to do?¡± Mr. Drake asked, expecting a special moment.


    ¡°No," I replied.


    ¡°Useless,¡± Mrs. Drake replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sometimes people just need to clear their head to come to the answer.¡± Mr. Drake said while laughing.


    ¡°Clear my head?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Get rid of all the useless thoughts, and reaffirm your goal.¡± Mr. Drake answered.


    ¡°You sound like a self help book.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then I am not wrong, I think you need my self help.¡± Mr. Drake smiled.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    I left the shop shortly after, my mind filled with too many ideas. I decided to go for a walk to try and clear my head.


    I walked down streets, and felt the people rush past me. My being not even worth a second glance. Shops filled with dancing lights, and happy faces.


    The outside is cold and grey, with everybody rushing around with a purpose.


    An alley to the side suddenly caught my eye. A familiar pure white catching my sight.


    I snapped back to reality and walked down the alley as fast as I could. Hoping to confirm my prior spotting.


    Why would a god come here? I thought to myself. God certainly wouldn¡¯t do anything without purpose. Right?


    However that thought was not exactly supported by his childlike appearance and actions.


    I turned around the corner of the alley where I spotted the glimpse of white.


    There was nothing, just another street less packed with people. No white hair in sight, however a similar color caught my eye.


    A very light blonde.


    I moved without thinking towards the colored hair. My heart nearly jumped out of my chest.


    ¡°Azure.¡± Kaede said after she noticed me walking towards her. Kaede¡¯s expression was reserved.


    ¡°Kaede.¡± I answered still unknowing what to say. Kaede stood still waiting for me, without making a peep of noise.


    ¡°I-Can we talk?¡± I asked, any part of me devoted to my safety not working. Absolutely no caution was put to my being.


    Kaede only nodded and continued to walk. I followed her while staying quiet. My mind raced to try and find the right words.


    We eventually made our way to an empty park. A bench that might have appeared too many times.


    We sat and Kaede waited in silence while looking at me. As if saying; What are you waiting for?


    ¡°I wanted to apologize for my words the last time we met.¡± I said, this was the only thing I knew for sure right now. I at least wanted to apologize.


    ¡°What do you want to apologize for?¡± Kaede stared at me with curious eyes that were only a bit scary.


    I could not answer, and Kaede picked up on this.


    ¡°Why did you say those things?¡± The look on her face was unbearable, it was so sad even without tears.


    I once again did not answer.


    Kaede stood up and began to leave. My heart crumbled, was my only chance to apologize gone? Without even being able to say anything.


    She looked so sad, and I caused that. I was to blame.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I said, I could not allow it to end here.


    Kaede turned around waiting for anything I had to say.


    ¡°I said those words, because I didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you mean? I won''t understand it with just that.¡± Kaede replied angrily.


    ¡°I am not a good person, being around me will only be bad for you.¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is for me to decide.¡± She stated.


    ¡°But, I am a really horrible person.¡± I responded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the good parts about yourself.¡± Kaede replied.


    ¡°What good parts? I am a hypocritical liar who treats everybody around me as a servant.¡± I said desperately.


    ¡°I say I want to help people, but I only hurt people. I hate people who do bad things, but I do worse things. I say that people are disgusting but I am worse. I say I know people, how the world works. I say I am above everybody, but I was never above them, I was the one abandoned by them. I say I know how everything works, but my own thoughts are harmful. You don¡¯t need to be around me. I have no good parts, I am only filthy and disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You do have good parts. You have justice in your heart even if it is only your own. You say you only hurt people but you do it all for them. You give up yourself for them. You save people who are in need of help like Abby. You forgive people like bell. But you never think of yourself. You will walk alone injured carrying somebody without a whisper of complaint. People come to hate you and you keep moving forward, you take all your pain to yourself.¡± Kaede immediately responded fiercely. She knew that much?


    ¡°I am really not a good person, you only look at it optimistically.¡± I said.


    ¡°Then you only look at it pessimistically.¡± Kaede responded on point.


    ¡°That really isn¡¯t true.¡± I said.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked fiercely.


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She responded.


    I knew that if I revealed the truth she would stay away from me forever. She would spread rumors across the school. However, if I went and agreed with her, and never told her this¡­ I could not move forward with this secret between us. That would be worse, I wanted somebody to see the truth.


    ¡°I know I am the worst. I even killed someone.¡±

 17. A Victim.

    ¡°I know I am the worst. I even killed someone.¡± The words left my mouth and a visible shock shook Kaede¡¯s spine.


    She instinctively took a step back while maintaining a wide eyed look. Like it was difficult to believe, or unable to accept.


    She thought I was a good person, however no murderer is a good person.


    I expected this reaction from her, but it is still painful. Being refused when you tell the truth about yourself. It just means that they don¡¯t accept your very being.


    Only Mr. and Mrs. Drake accepted the true me. I felt that no one else in the world would even consider it.


    All the words I said were true, from the very beginning.


    I will hurt her when she is close to me. She should stay away.


    I am a bad person, who has even killed.


    I am always left alone, abandoned.


    I was held deep in my thoughts and barely noticed her running away.


    In a ramble of self depressing thoughts I just sat on the bench. Wallowing in my pure black life that drowned in the abyss.


    The next day I listlessly went about my day. Walking to school, depressed, and made it to the classroom. To my surprise there were no new rumors. Did Kaede not spread any rumors? Or did she just not spread any yet?


    I sat with my head against the warm desk, not caring for the outside world in the least. Only when I was slapped on the back did I return to the environment around me.


    ¡°Why are you so depressed?¡± Abby asked me with a curious expression. I looked over at Kaede¡¯s desk to see her talking to some classmates. She suddenly noticed my gaze and jumped back afraid. Only a fearful wide eyed expression showing on her face.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Abby asked again insistently, while noticing the abysmal interaction between Kaede and myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°It can''t be nothing.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked in turn.


    ¡°Because we have to meet Rachael today.¡± Abby responded. I was shocked that I would forget. It seemed like Mr. Drake was right. Kaede had a bigger effect on me than I thought.


    ¡°It''s really nothing.¡± I replied, trying to end the conversation. I brought my mind back to my objective while waiting for the school day to end.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Abby and I met Haven at a park close to Rachael''s House. Abby and Haven tried to discuss a plan, but they were thinking too complicated. I told them just to follow suit and started to look for Rachael''s address among the number of houses.


    We quickly found the right address. Haven was starting to get nervous. Paying no comfort to her situation I continued forward. I rang the doorbell and waited in silence.


    Around a minute had passed before the door finally opened. Behind the door was an older woman with an unsettling expression and deep bags under her eyes.


    ¡°Hello Mrs. Flake, I am Azure Barrett. We came from Rachael''s school to check on her condition.¡± I spoke the words, but Mrs. Flake only looked upon them suspiciously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a group of you come just last week? Nothing you are doing is working.¡± Mrs. Flake said in a rude manner, her words on the other hand showed more concern.


    ¡°I still must take an attempt to try. If I gave up so easily, wouldn¡¯t that be even worse for her.¡± I said. Mrs. Flake looked surprised. The words were not what you would expect from an average teenager.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She finally gave in and led us into the house.


    She quickly led us upstairs to a door, a small tray of food resting on the ground.


    ¡°She refuses to talk to me, she only opens the door to eat a pittance of food.¡± Mrs. Flake said with a face of worry.


    ¡°Leave it to me, I will do my best to help.¡± My words provided no comfort to her upright expression.


    ¡°Rachael, can we talk?¡± I asked through the door. Silence left us feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°Rachael, I know what happened.¡± After I spoke there was no room for silence.


    ¡°Tell me what happened to Rachael right now.¡± Mrs. Flake yelled at me suddenly.


    ¡°She should tell you herself.¡± I replied, still calm.


    ¡°Who are you? How do you know?¡± A voice from the other side of the door said.


    ¡°Rachael doesn¡¯t even know you. What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Flake bantered again.


    ¡°I am here because I know, because I want to help. Please let me talk to you.¡± I spoke to the closed door in front of me.


    ¡°W-why should I-I trust y-you?¡± The voice from the door asked.


    ¡°You have no reason to trust me, but if you want to move forward, if you want revenge. I am the only one who is willing to help.¡± I answered. At this point Mrs. Flake only held quiet trying to listen to our conversation.


    A long silence held the hallway. It was broken by the opening of the door.


    On the other side of the door, was a girl. The girl, Rachael, had dark hair and a small face. Her eyes were red, and her face held a scarred expression. She was wrapped in a huge pink blanket and only her face and bangs were revealed.


    ¡°Hello Rachael, I am Azure Barrett. The two people behind me are Abby, and Haven.¡± I introduced ourselves first. Who knew how she was feeling in this situation.


    ¡°H-hello.¡± A small voice came out of the tall blanket.


    ¡°Where do you want to talk?¡± I asked harmlessly. She stood in shock for a second. She was probably scared of people, especially men.


    She let out a small voice, ¡°We can talk inside, but my Mom can¡¯t come.¡± In reaction to her words her Mother looked worried, rightfully.


    ¡°Ok we will come in now.¡± I said before carefully proceeding. After we entered the room Rachael closed the door behind us.


    The room was a mess. Clothes covered the entire floor, and dust covered many surfaces. Several clues were strewn across the room, and I had to put them together to find a clue. Clothes on the ground, dust everywhere, a clean mirror. I had sudden inspiration and had found a heartful clue.


    I cleared a spot on the ground and sat down, Abby and Haven followed.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Rachael asked after sitting on her bed.


    ¡°I want you to testify against Kurt.¡± I said my intentions directly. Once again, once the horrid name was heard, a shiver went through both Rachael and Haven¡¯s spines. Rachael immediately hid under a large amount of blankets on her bed.


    ¡°Please help me with this.¡± I spoke, my words causing surprise in the two people sitting beside me.

 18. You Are Brave.

    ¡°Please help me with this.¡±


    The words surprised Abby and Haven. Obviously to them I was not the type of person to lower my pride and face. However, whether they had an opinion or not they made no actions in response.


    ¡°Why? Why would you ask for help?¡± The pile of blankets known as Rachael asked these questions in a very pitiful voice. My current state, deeply depressed, did not allow me to care about lying or tricks.


    ¡°I want Kurt to be punished, and I want your help doing it.¡± I said without much emotion.


    ¡°Why would you want such a thing?¡± Rachael asked again.


    ¡°You need to be more clear. I want Kurt to be punished because he is a sc-... because he did something horrible. And why I want your help... Because I want it, you can testify.¡± The pauses in my words, caused by self doubt, created hesitation in the three girls around me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Abby asked me.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I responded already knowing what she meant. She somehow understood that I already knew and kept silent.


    ¡°Are you willing to testify?¡± I asked clearly.


    ¡°No.¡± She replied with hesitation.


    ¡°Can you tell me why not?¡± I asked moving forward.


    ¡°I just want to put this behind me, and I don¡¯t want people to know about what happened. Besides, even if you tried it would mean nothing.¡± Her words sounded depressed.


    ¡°Are you sure that is what you want, or what you think you want?¡± I asked a very cryptic question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachael asked angrily.


    ¡°I mean if there were no obstacles in your path, would you testify. Or do you really want nothing to happen to him?¡± A silence followed my words and eventually Abby got impatient.


    ¡°Do you have an answer? We didn''t come here just to smell you.¡± Abby said a very insensitive comment.


    ¡°Why would you say something like that?¡± I asked rudely. Her words were really harsh.


    ¡°Of course I would say to them, she needs to answer your questions. She doesn¡¯t even understand your intentions. And what about you? You are too different today. You are holding back too much¡­ Why are you being so gentle with her?¡± Abby exploded, words running from her mouth faster and louder than a veteran sailor.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I looked over to Haven, who only gave me a slight nod. It seemed to be true, had what happened the previous day really affected me this much?


    I really didn¡¯t know how to answer this, but staying silent would only kill the conversation.


    ¡°Could you answer my question?¡± I asked politely. Abby, upset that I had no response, crossed her arms and pouted.


    ¡°I am too weak and cowardly. I can¡¯t even leave the house, and I give up so easily.¡± Rachaels voice was slightly frightened.


    ¡°That is not true. You are brave.¡± I said confronting her.


    ¡°It-it can¡¯t be true, have you seen the state that I live in? How could someone like me be brave?¡± Rachael¡¯s voice sounded small like an animal''s.


    ¡°Stop wasting time you are being too soft on her. When it was Haven you rushed forward head on.¡± Abby whisked in with an annoying voice. It was starting to get on my nerves.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± I asked her coldly.


    ¡°You have changed too much, why can¡¯t you be more upfront?¡± Abby replied.


    ¡°Out of all the people here you have the least right to complain, don¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t get assaulted, you didn¡¯t get beat up, you were just there. More importantly, do you even know how hard it is to do even this? You are probably the most useless person here, stop complaining.¡± My words spoken very coldly, had an effect on Abby. She was shocked, then hurt, and finally depressed. She only looked down at her hands.


    That was probably too harsh, I had only wanted to shut her up, and I probably ruined another relationship.


    Rachael poked her head out of her pile of blankets and looked at me blankly. I could not tell her thoughts, and I had even less desire to try my useless power on her.


    Silence filled the room as I tried to find a way to get the conversation back on track. Luckily I had brought somebody else.


    ¡°Azure I understand that you would try a different approach on Rachael than you did with me. But I still don''t understand how she is brave? Or why you would talk like that to Abby?¡± Haven spoke calmly but sadly.


    ¡°She is really brave even if you can¡¯t see it.¡± I replied. I got confused stares from the three girls.


    ¡°Look around you.¡± I said. Quick glances around made nothing a new sight.


    ¡°She has been living like a slob, how does that make her brave?¡± Abby said with a vengeance.


    ¡°If you look closer, you will understand.¡± I said, still trying to be vague. All three of them still looked in confusion around them.


    Finally Rachael asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand either, how could living like this make me strong?¡±  I considered keeping it a secret till the end, but now that she wanted to know for herself I would tell her.


    ¡°You are brave, do you think clothes fall to the ground themselves?¡± I replied but only Rachael''s face gave any change from the previous confusion.


    ¡°Rachael, you have been trying to leave haven¡¯t you? One by one you tried to get dressed in these clothes. Everything in this room is dusty, except the mirror which you used to look at yourself.¡±  On the ground what had to be hundreds of pieces of clothing strewn the floor.


    ¡°Everyday you tried to leave, you have been trying to move forward all this time, alone. You haven¡¯t given up on yourself, you keep on moving forward.¡± Abby and Haven finally understood my words, but the three were still confused.


    ¡°How does that make me brave?¡± Rachael asked.


    ¡°Bravery does not come from success, you are brave when you try even if it scares you to death. You have been struggling so hard all alone and never gave up. Even when you hear the voices yelling at you to stop, yelling to run away. When your body can¡¯t move out of fear and you still push forward.You are truly brave when your heart is in your throat and you continue forward anyway.¡± I said, revealing part of myself I didn¡¯t want to.

 19. It Seems Like You Have Forgotten.

    Rachel''s eyes widened, and her expression looked troubled by the burden of my words.


    I felt awkward, saying such things, and revealing a part of myself I did not want to. The past should try to stay in the past.


    ¡°Am I really brave?¡± Rachael asked, hopeful.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say so. I don¡¯t say such things lightly.¡± I replied coolly. Rachael lay shocked on her bed, but I knew it wasn¡¯t for a bad reason. She might have finally found a light in her life, a bright white hope.


    Silence followed, and I had a hard time thinking how to continue the conversation. Interrupting her would not be a good idea.


    We waited for a while in silence, which slowly became painful to me.


    Finally the cold silence was broken, ¡°I suppose she might be brave, but I still think she is too weak.¡± Abby warmed up the silence slightly, though with cold words.


    ¡°Does being weak matter, are you not just as weak?¡± I answered not letting my own thoughts go.


    ¡°Of course it matters, and how am I weak?¡± Abby asked in response.


    ¡°Being weak does not matter to me. Being strong doesn¡¯t make you good, and being weak doesn¡¯t make you bad. Abby you are weak as well, can you fight head on like you suggest I do?¡± I answered, my personal thoughts shining through. Abby thought about my words and fell silent.


    ¡°While I say you are weak, you are also strong. You stand up for what you believe in.¡± I added on, I had been really harsh on her today. Abby looked at me somewhat sweetly.


    ¡°Even if you are stupid.¡± I added jokingly. This ruined the charming atmosphere, but it was replaced a little more lightly. Haven started to laugh, then myself, and finally Abby.


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± The pile of blankets voiced weakly.


    ¡°With me here, of course it¡¯s possible. Anything standing in your way, I will easily take care of.¡± I responded a little hopeful in my own heart.


    ¡°I will testify against Kurt!¡± Rachael shot out of her blankets and rose to her feet with her fist shaking in the air. Without the blankets you could see Rachael wearing loose pink nightwear.


    We continued talking for a while and right before we left I gave one last statement to her.


    ¡°Rachael, telling your mother about what happened is the first step. Remember, I am here if you need help.¡± After that we left.


    The rest of the week passed with little to nothing happening. The only things of note was that Kaede was still scared of me and that I had made plans with Jane to visit Katy Hoover. Another victim, this would make four.


    The next week came. My relationships in school did not change much. People refused to get close to me, and teachers remained neutral. There had been no interference by the principle yet, and nothing from that snake of a teacher.


    It was time for a checkup from the doctor. They would check my arm and my ribs to see their condition. My ribs were likely already completely healed, but I had no idea of the state of my arm.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After school, I walked to the hospital, and once again failed to catch a cab. It did not take as long as the last time, considering my condition, and I arrived before sun was down. I walked into the hospital, and not the emergency room this time. I checked in with a receptionist and confirmed my appointment. Half an hour of waiting in silence was broken when I heard my name being called.


    I followed the nurse into a room, and after some simple checks from the nurse I was told to wait for the doctor.


    A knock on the door shocked me out of my deep thinking. A familiar nurse walked into the room, Amanda Alga, and she hugged me in excitement.


    ¡°Azure, you never called me. You made me so lonely, why?¡± A pout on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really have no excuse for not calling you.¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Then you must call me after this, how are you doing?¡± Amanda asked, quickly recovering from her previous state.


    ¡°I think my ribs are fine, but I''m not sure about my arm.¡± I answered dutifully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not only talking about your body¡­ How are you?¡± She replied slowly and deeply.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I replied, not wanting to share. My words left Amanda with a saddened look.


    We continued our conversation, without worry of each other, and after a while there was a knock on the door.


    A tall doctor walked in, he carried a clipboard and had a solemn look on his face.


    ¡°What are you doing here Ms. Alga?¡± He asked as soon as he walked in.


    ¡°I am just checking on the patient.¡± Amanda replied with a dutiful smile on her face.


    ¡°You need to stop messing around during work hours, I will overlook it this one time, okay.¡± He said in a deeper voice, as if he was mad. It seemed he was quite tolerating.


    ¡°Okay, goodbye Azure.¡± Amanda replied and left happily.


    The doctor continued with my checks. I got the cast taken off, and got x-rays. Whether I left with a cast would depend on the results. Nearly two hours later, with regular check-ins by Amanda, I finally got my results.


    The next day I went to school again, as usual, with my green military jacket. The jacket was supposed to make me recognizable at a glance from the other students. It would become a symbol as part of me, and it seemed to work well as such.


    I walked into my classroom, arms hidden by the jacket, and got the usual glances. I would ignore anything that happened today, because I had something more important after school.


    At lunch time an older girl walked into our class. Jane Machat, is popular across grades and has many followers boys and girls alike.


    She slowly walked across the classroom until she got to my desk. She sat down on an empty chair, facing me.


    ¡°Are you ready, Azure? We have to go out after school today.¡± She kept her words very vague, which might cause misunderstandings. But was I one to care?


    ¡°Yes, I will make sure to take good care of you.¡± I fought back with no care for how others saw this conversation.


    ¡°Ok see you later, there shouldn¡¯t be any adult supervision.¡± Very different message.


    ¡°See you after school Jane.¡± I replied, while keeping a straight face.


    After this the entire class stared at me weirdly. I would not doubt their opinions either, without the precise context of the conversation, anybody would think something lecherous was going on. However, how could I care for that?


    After Jane left many of her followers left, disheartened. However not everybody followed her. One buff man instead got furious and charged into the classroom.


    He was slightly taller than me, and had a moderate amount of muscles. The mean look on his face would likely make any student avoid him on the street.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in my usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why would Jane like ¡®you¡¯?¡± His words, before scratchy, now slowly turned louder.


    ¡°Does that have anything to do with you?¡± I asked coldly. He only got more furious.


    ¡°Jane is my idol, WHY WOULD SHE LIKE A CRIPPLE LIKE YOU?¡± He yelled loudly. I got slightly pissed.


    ¡°It seems the school has forgotten who I am.¡± I slowly stood lazily. When I raised my head, only an infamous devilish grin was spread across my face.

 20. Frighteningly Accurate.

    A black haired boy with crimson red eyes, rising from his chair, his lips form a devilish smile.


    The second I stood and revealed my face everybody in the classroom felt a shiver down their spines.


    The muscular boy stood strongly, and he would not be swayed.


    ¡°Do you think you are cool or something?¡± He asked, mockingly.


    My power might be shitty, but it has its uses in times like this.


    {I have beaten people who like Jane}


    {I have beaten my mother when she disagrees with me}


    {I have stolen cigarettes from stores}


    Seeing his sins made me a bit sick. However, was I not just as bad? Or even worse? The very thought made me lethargic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just like a dog, all bark and no bite.¡± I mocked him. His crimes made me just want to end this.


    ¡°HOW DARE YOU, SHUT UP ALREADY.¡± He yelled very loudly, offended as intended.


    ¡°Go and crawl back to the hole you came from. This is my last warning.¡± I responded, my face looking gleeful, however I felt annoyed and a little sad.


    ¡°Warning? What do you think you can do?¡± He mocked me, but it was of little use.


    ¡°Then let''s talk all about the 371 sins you have committed in your lifetime.¡± I said, sounding truthful. A hesitant giggle went through the classroom, they surely thought I was joking.


    ¡°You are just pulling shit out of your ass.¡± He said rudely.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I asked with a knowing face. He was still hesitant, but it meant nothing.


    ¡°You have committed so many sins, you are going to hell aren¡¯t you.¡± I said like it was a fact.


    ¡°You are delusional, what crimes have I committed?¡± He asked not to be frightened at all.


    ¡°You have beaten 18 people for simply liking the same person as you. You do drugs and steal cigarettes and alcohol every Friday at five different convenience stores. You have killed 26 random animals you have passed by¡± I replied, the class went silent waiting for a response. The boy in front of me only shivered, and looked at me frightened.


    ¡°H-how do you know?¡± He asked, while his legs twitched.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Because I am going to hell too, except the devil is waiting for me.¡± I said. Inside the deep mask I had put on, I had to wonder about my own words.


    I walked casually over to the dog that was my opponent.


    ¡°And worse of all, you would even beat your own mother 53 times. Despicable, you know not everyone has a mother right?¡± My devilish smile fell to a cold and disapproving glare. He looked at me shocked and fell to his knees.


    ¡°I am going to slap you, do you disagree?¡± I asked politely.


    ¡°N-no.¡± He could only respond.


    I raised my hand, without a cast, up into the air behind me. The people around me were shocked by my pale arm. I swung forward with a lot of force and left a red imprint on his face.


    I quickly left the classroom.


    I had made my point of the class, I am no longer injured and still just as fierce as before.


    However could what I had done really be considered right? Even if it served that greater purpose, was it the only way?


    I left such thoughts behind and went to the cafeteria to get lunch. I ate like nothing happened, but I was still bothered.


    To probably nobody''s surprise, I was called to the principal''s office again.


    The fat bald old man sat at his desk like all the other times I saw him.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Principal, why did you call me today?¡± I asked politely. The principal sat up in his chair with his usual everything is okay look.


    ¡°I heard you slapped a student in class.¡± He said with the normal emotionless smile.


    ¡°I remember now, last time didn''t I ask for a cheeseburger with a side of fries?¡± and then I laughed loudly. The principal followed and let out a weird laugh that definitely belonged to his appearance.


    ¡°Azure, sadly I had no time for your order, more importantly we''re in school, there is no place for such things.¡±  He seemed to be a lot more cautious than before, and he would not just place blame on me without finding out more beforehand.


    ¡°Next time then. About me slapping him, we were just playing a game, it''s all fine.¡±  I explained gleefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird, you hit him so hard you left an imprint, that doesn¡¯t seem like a game.¡± The principal responded. To an inexperienced observer this might seem like a normal conversation, but we were just playing along with each other.


    ¡°You know kids nowadays we have to go all out for the thrill. Besides I asked him if I could slap him before, and he said it was fine.¡± I had already covered my bases.


    ¡°I see, it must have been an oversight of the reporter.¡± He also covered his ass.


    ¡°It happens, I completely understand, we only have to improve in the future. Do you have any other questions?¡± My passive aggressive stance was slightly poisonous.


    ¡°No that seems to be all, make sure to study carefully.¡± He said ending our conversation.


    As I walked back to class I thought about the conversation we just had. It seemed odd, or just too easy. Was he hiding something, or just being desperate. Obviously he knows I would not go down so easily.


    I continued my thoughts for the rest of the day, ignoring the advice to study well. Many of the people in class had a weird opinion of me. It seemed like they had gotten over their initial fear of me, and if I was not in direct contact with any of them they would act normal.


    After school I had to meet up with Jane to go to Katy Hoover¡¯s house. Apparently her parents would not be home, that might make it slightly easier, or it could make it significantly harder.


    I finally got to the spot we had arranged to meet up. Jane was still in her school uniform, which contrasted with my green military jacket.


    ¡°Let''s set out.¡± I said.

 21. You Dont Know Me.

    Walking To Katy¡¯s house did not take long, but a feverish worry came over Jane and I. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and without the fear of rain I continued to think about the immediate future.


    I asked myself questions. How had I treated the girls before? Was it really the right thing to do? Why was I doing this?


    I had asked myself these questions hundreds of times, only to come to the same conclusion. What I am doing now is right, don¡¯t look back.


    Though not completely convincing, I would not betray my previous emotions.


    It felt like I was lost, and would only continue to walk in the same direction.


    We eventually arrived at Katy¡¯s house, and in accordance with Jane''s words there were no cars in the driveway. Her parents must be out.


    Jane pulled out her phone and held it to her ear. Was she calling Katy?


    They quickly finished their conversation, and the result, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡±


    ¡°Then I just have to convince her.¡± I spoke confidently, and once again put on a mask.


    ¡°And how are you going to do that?¡± Jane asked, was she looking down on me?


    ¡°Can you try calling her again?¡± I asked lightly. Jane pulled out her phone again, and surprisingly she handed the phone to me. It seemed that Katy had answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I said normally.


    A voice from the other side of the phone answered rudely, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Azure, and I want to talk to you.¡± I told truthfully.


    A short silence from the person on the other side before she finally answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± However she didn¡¯t hang up the call, which likely meant she was not entirely opposed.


    ¡°Do you know what I want to talk to you about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course not, what is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I want to talk about Kurt.¡± I said softly.


    A silence once again was heard from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Why?¡± One shy word was heard from Katy.


    ¡°Because I want to help.¡± I answered


    ¡°You think you can help?¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°It might be hard to argue over the phone, let''s talk in person.¡± I tried a small trick.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Katy said exasperated before she hung up. I smiled at Jane while returning her phone. Quickly the door opened. Jane seemed to be shocked by my ability.


    Katy was wearing gray sweatpants and a purple sweatshirt. She was short with messy brown hair, and her face unadorned by the usual makeup that girls wear. Overall she could be said to be cute but likely fierce.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Jane whispered in my ear. I ignored her and greeted Katy, who only nodded with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Let''s continue inside, you arrogant unlikable kid.¡± She said while walking into the house, leaving the door open. I followed her in and was led to a table.


    ¡°What was your question again?¡± I asked feigning ignorance.


    ¡°What makes you think you can help?¡± She asked loudly.


    ¡°It is a little difficult to answer that question.¡± I said, I was a little conflicted.


    ¡°So you can¡¯t answer, that sounds about right, why are you even doing this?¡± She continued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t answer. And for why I am doing this, it''s because I want to.¡± I responded confidently. My words made a very obvious result on Katy.


    ¡°If you can answer then answer, and what do you mean because you want to? Do you think you can involve yourself in this so easily?¡± She put forward her own rage.


    ¡°Then with which do you want to start? What qualifications I have or why I want to involve myself.¡± I spoke with utmost confidence, which might be crucial to convincing her.


    ¡°Let''s start with why, even if you can help, why you are helping is equally important.¡± She responded with equal confidence.


    ¡°Then shall we? Do I need a deep reason to involve myself? I just want to help you move forward.¡± I spoke as honestly as I could.


    ¡°What? Do you even know me? Why would you want to help?¡± She responded loudly.


    ¡°Do I need to know you to want to help you? I know what happened to you and I want to help.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Know what happened to me. DO YOU THINK YOU KNOW WHAT HAPPENED? What it feels like? The pain. What do you even know about suffering?¡± This hit too deep, and I could only fall silent.


    What I knew about pain and suffering? A dark wave flooded my heart once again, washing my mind with suspicion and hate. My body slowly relaxed and I no longer had a smile, but piercing cold eyes.


    My sudden change caught the attention of the two girls. They looked slightly shocked but had no further question of the change.


    ¡°I guess it will have to go this way.¡± I talked to myself, both Katy and Jane were frightened by my selfish words.


    ¡°Katy, let''s talk about the other question, my qualifications. What makes me think I can help? It''s because I already have.¡± I spoke coldly, with no emotion or niceties in my speech.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Katy asked obviously off put by my change in demeanor.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little selfish?¡± I asked knowing full well that my words would end in pain.


    ¡°What do you mean selfish?¡± Katy asked angrily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Kurt assaulted five people besides you right?¡± I spoke clearly. Katy¡¯s eyes widened, then her thoughts and words followed.


    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± She asked but it was obvious that she was affected by the content of my words.


    ¡°I have already gotten the cooperation of three of them. I hope that will prove my ability.¡±


    ¡°I see, well that does prove your ability to an extent. But how does that make me selfish?¡± Katy only got more docile as she spoke.


    ¡°One of the six victims of Kurt is Jane.¡± These words carried a lot of weight, too much weight for Katy. Her jaw dropped as she looked over to Jane and then tears slowly fell from her eyes. Jane quickly embraced Katy in a hug and also shed tears.


    The embrace lasted for minutes, this time I tried to heat up my heart a bit. However I still needed to say what was left in the back of my throat.


    I looked over at the two of them and said, ¡°Katy it is true that I don¡¯t know you, but it is also true that you don¡¯t know anything about me. You know nothing about my past, so don¡¯t think that I have no place helping you based solely on lack of suffering.¡±

 22. A New Light.

    I was piercing Katy with my cold glare and she shivered in Jane¡¯s embrace.


    It seemed like I had failed again. I knew long before the words left my mouth, but I had still said them.


    I wanted to help them recover from Kurt, but I had just pushed them further away. What good could come from my words that were laced with sharp thorns.


    The intention to hurt somebody, would never be a good thing.


    Jane spoke, breaking the deep tension in the air, ¡°Katy, you have been rude to Azure.¡± It surprised me that she would take my side, but that only left me with more guilt.


    ¡°How? How was I rude? Why are you taking his side?¡± Katy whimpered, none of her previous fierceness remained.


    ¡°Azure is only trying to help, and what did you do to him?¡± Jane responded.


    ¡°Fine. Then, Azure, I apologize.¡± Katy responded pitifully.


    ¡°No, I am the one who must apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡± I responded deeply.


    An awkward silence occurred between the two of us caused by the apologies.


    Luckily there was Jane.


    ¡°Now that both of you have apologized, let''s return to our main topic. Katy, will you help fight against Kurt?¡± Jane spoke very clearly and made it easier to recover from our previous attitudes.


    ¡°I-I-I will. What do I need to do?¡± She said with a slight momentum. Jane looked over to me, directing me to my next line.


    ¡°For now we just need to stay in contact. Then when the time comes, all six of you will testify in court, I will ensure that he goes to jail.¡± I answered looking at the two of them, who only replied with slight nods.


    ¡°For now, I suggest telling your parents.¡± I added on.


    ¡°What?¡± Katy said in exasperation.


    ¡°You need to tell your parents.¡± I reaffirmed with a different determination.


    ¡°But why?¡± Katy asked.


    ¡°First, your parents have loved you since you were born, they shouldn¡¯t be left out, they''re your support. And second, do you think you can testify in court without their permission?¡± My first point felt a bit more serious than the second.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Okay, I guess I have to.¡± Katy responded sadly, and the way she did surprised me. She did not question testifying, but resigned herself to talking to her parents. She must not be a bad person if she was so devoted.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to do it now, and you don¡¯t need to do it alone.¡± I added on.


    ¡°I will be there whenever you need me to, just ask.¡± I said without hesitation.


    ¡°Really? Will you come too Jane?¡± She asked pitifully.


    ¡°I will.¡± She replied kindly.


    After I left I had parts of my plan to reconsider. I had been too obsessed with finding them all that I had neglected helping them recover.


    Time passed and I felt slightly hopeless, what could I do now?


    I decided to move forward by checking on Mr. Walters, a very snake-like teacher.


    I walked into the teachers lounge during lunch. I got some weird stares from teachers that were eating. I ignored and walked toward Mr. Walters, who was eating lunch.


    ¡°Azure, did you need me for something?¡± Mr. Walters asked with his usual comforting smile.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to check with you on that previous ¡®assignment¡¯.¡± I emphasized the word very carefully.


    Mr. Walters only let out a sigh, before saying, ¡°There has been little progress, but it¡¯s almost going to make an improvement.¡± He also chose his words carefully in case someone was listening.


    ¡°I see, I will make sure to report when there is progress made.¡± My eyes were becoming more poisonous.


    ¡°Make sure to do so, I will be waiting.¡± He nodded before going back to his food.


    I left the teachers lounge and made my way back to the classroom. To my surprise when I opened the door, all eyes did not fall on me.


    Instead all focus was on a handsome student sitting in a chair. The handsome student was tall and had short blonde hair. He also had a nice expression that was a little hesitant. Anyone would judge him to be the class leader, both athletic and smart.


    I finally noticed that he was sitting facing Kaede, who had a bothered look hidden on her face. I immediately considered the worst and activated my power.


    There was nothing. No sign of sin.


    I froze, it was impossible. The only people I had seen like this were Mr. and Mrs. Drake.


    How can anybody, especially a Teenager not have done anything even slightly bad in their life.


    I began to look inward, if you compared the two of us we were probably complete opposites.


    He had likely grown up with a loving family, never going through the troubles I did. He likely had friends everywhere, not abandoned like I was.


    I looked back to Kaede, who noticed my eyes, and she gave me a pleading look.


    I did not belong anywhere in the conversation with the two of them. I lazily returned to my seat, and placed my head on my desk. I hid in my shell once again.


    I overheard their conversation. It seemed like the handsome blond guy was interested in Kaede. The guy was very polite in his speech and would not be excessive. On the other hand Kaede was slowly getting more desperate in refusing.


    I had to remind myself that Kaede no longer had anything to do with me.


    I was interrupted in my nightmarish thoughts by tapping on the back. It was Bell and she looked worried.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping her?¡± She asked, getting more panicked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me.¡± I responded depressed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t either, knowing what she knows.¡± I slowly added on.

 23. Murderer.

    ¡°What does she know that would make her ignore you?¡± Bell quickly asked.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t simply ignoring, any connection we had before is completely severed now.¡± I avoided the question and spoke lightly.


    ¡°Completely severed! What kind of information would make it that bad?¡± Bell asked again, but whether she was just insensitive or crudely curious I no longer tried to figure out.


    ¡°If I told you, would the same not happen to you?¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°In other words you don¡¯t want to let me go. How sweet.¡± Bell seemed to take the worst interpretation of my words.


    However, her words didn¡¯t seem to be entirely wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I answered, trying to cover up my own foolishness.


    ¡°Then what is it like?¡± Bell kept pushing forward without any consideration.


    I refused to answer, but that only proved Bell right.


    Through the silence I heard Kaede¡¯s conversation continue.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I happen to be busy this weekend. I won¡¯t be able to go out with you.¡± Kaede said calmly, but her eyes were panicked.


    ¡°Then we could go even sooner if it is fine with you. I will clear my schedule so we can go out anytime.¡±  The handsome blond student responded very politely.


    ¡°I am sorry-¡± Kaede continued hesitantly, but it seemed like she did not want to make excuses. Instead she searched the classroom, likely looking for any savior.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, they looked so desperate yet delicate.


    A shock went through my entire body. Like a clogged pipe being cleared my thoughts began to flow afresh. I suddenly understood something that was definitely horrible, but it was also right.


    It doesn¡¯t have to be a two way street.


    I can¡¯t ignore her looking for my help. I have to stand up now, or I will lose another part of myself.


    The thoughts encroached on my mind similarly to when I gaze into the sins of people''s souls. Except these thoughts were not disgusting, they even felt slightly comfortable.


    I rose very quickly from my chair. The commotion caused everyone¡¯s attention to be fixed on my actions. Kaede''s face had a glance of hope, but remained desperate.


    I slowly walked over to the pair, who slowly watched me approach.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± The Blond student asked politely.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go out with you, end it here.¡± I responded calmly, however my heart was thumping wildly in my chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is rude to answer for her? If she really didn¡¯t want to, she could just tell me.¡± Blondy answered politely. He looked very innocent, and it made me feel bad to do this to such a nice person.


    I looked back at Kaede, in reaction she frighteningly took a step back. Her action hurt my heart but I had already resolved to do this, even if it was only me, alone.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think it is rude to pester her to no end?¡± I said sarcastically, I would need to fight back until I saw an opportunity.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was pestering her. I would like to apologize if that was the case.¡± He said looking over to Kaede. Kaede only looked at the ground, apparently still frightened by my sudden actions.


    ¡°Let''s just end this here.¡± I offered.


    ¡°That might be for the better, My name is Johnny Jewel, my uncle is the principal, so if you need some help I am your man.¡± He offered his hand with a big smile that did show a slight resemblance to the principal.


    ¡°Okay then, my name is Azure Barrett.¡± I said, offering my hand.


    However, suddenly a fist collided with my face. I fell to the ground and landed on my back, the air knocked out of me. The entire classroom was shocked. I looked up from the ground and saw Johnny in between myself and Kaede with his arms held up in protection.


    However Johnny had a frightened look on his face.


    ¡°Y-y-your Azure Barrett?¡± He asked with a genuine fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, what does it have to do with you? It seems punching is an innapro-¡± But Johnny cut me off.


    ¡°You-you-your a murderer,¡± He quickly said, keeping his fearful expression. The entire class was silent waiting for a response.


    ¡°You killed someone.¡± He added on.


    ¡°And what if I did?¡± I asked like it was normal. My words had basically confirmed his previous words. I saw a strange twinge in Johnny¡¯s eyes, but I didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on me again, this time with genuine fear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow you to go to school. You are a danger and should be expelled.¡± Johnny said righteously. Everyone in the classroom regained their vigor. Soon they began to yell at me.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°You Murderer.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡±


    ¡°Human life is precious.¡±


    I looked around stressed. My classmates were against me.


    I looked to the people around me, hopeful for even a little trust.


    Bell cowered as soon as my eyes met hers.


    Abby only stood shocked and jumped when she saw me look at her.


    Ms. Copper stared unfixed with a dark look in her eyes, as if she was broken.


    All people that were close to me before, that I had even a little trust for.


    I finally looked over to the person whose thoughts I cared about the most. However, the look of fear in Kaede¡¯s eyes was the most frightening.


    After that It only took moments to seal my heart away from everything happening. The black wave engulfed me whole, and I could not feel any emotion or pain.


    The yells of the classmates felt quiet as I ignored them, and I made the decision to leave the school. However when I left the classroom the yells followed, spreading until the entire school was chasing and calling for my expulsion.


    Once I got outside and was walking towards a gate suddenly an apple hit me in the back of the head. To hit that accurately the person must have played baseball or something similar.


    I ignored the apple as other objects flew past me. Not once did I turn my back.


    I walked out of school and once again found myself truly lost and entirely alone.

 24. The White Haired God.

    I wandered the bright streets without awareness of my surroundings. In my mind I wasn¡¯t really thinking of anything. I wasn¡¯t feeling anything either. The best way to describe the feeling would be an animal, or possibly even a robot. Merely reacting to the environment without thinking.


    The time was around 2 o''clock considering I left the school around lunchtime. The sun was out and it was unusually warm, and bright. I felt like an outlier amongst everything.


    I was the single dot of dark in a field of bright warm light, or a blemish.


    I felt unusually calm wandering the streets, unafraid of anything I might encounter. However there was one thing that surprised me.


    I made my way to a park with only a thought of sitting. Surprisingly there was somebody waiting for me.


    Swinging happily in the park was a little kid with white hair. A God.


    ¡°Weeeee.¡± The white haired god cheered while swinging.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is it that unusual for a kid to use a swing?¡± Godfrey responded without hesitation.


    ¡°It is not, but you are a god not a child.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that I am only something close to a god. However, I am also a child.¡± Godfrey responded in a childish tone.


    ¡°How does that work?¡± I asked while not even curious.


    ¡°The difference between a cost and a path are not that different.¡± Godfrey responded.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I asked now curious.


    ¡°You should find that out yourself.¡± He responded with a childish smile.


    ¡°Well what do you want from me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked poorly hiding his lie.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t come to me for no reason.¡± I responded to him.


    ¡°Well I came to get the answer from last time,¡± he said, ¡°Who are you?¡± I suddenly remembered the question, but who was I?


    ¡°You mean our first encounter.¡± I responded.


    ¡°So you found out.¡± Godfrey said like he made a tiny mistake. What this was referring to was the glimpse of white hair that I found. It ultimately led me to find Kaede and resulted in telling her part of my secret.


    I had to consider that everything this child did was to come to some result. Then I was reminded of the first question he answered for me. He wanted to lead me to some result through those questions. He also led me to the situation with Kaede. What did he want?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Godfrey repeated.


    ¡°I am evil, I have even killed. And my only use is as a tool.¡± These were what I truly thought of myself.


    Suddenly Godfrey¡¯s childish smile grew disfigured with the edges of his mouth going all the way to his ears. A smile even more devilish than my own, perhaps capable only by a god, or the devil.


    The shock that came from this pushed my thoughts and doubts.


    Evil?


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Killed?


    Tool?


    Perhaps I was bad but was I really evil?


    I killed her but¡­


    Is my only use really as a tool?


    Self doubt only filled me more, until I finally realized.


    ¡°You wanted this.¡± I said to Godfrey.


    ¡°Now that it has happened, you can¡¯t stop it though.¡± He responded arrogantly.


    ¡°I guess that is enough.¡± I replied, because I didn¡¯t disagree with him. He realized my flaw and used it to erase itself, how skilled was this child.


    ¡°Looks like you know everything as well.¡± Godfrey said happily, without the grin.


    ¡°Yeah, a simple grin was able to change it all, huh.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no different with you.¡± He replied. Could my grin have this much effect too?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t exactly fix things now though, it might even make it worse¡± My response suddenly made things dull.


    ¡°The difference between a cost and a path are not that different.¡±  He repeated his previous words.


    I left shortly after wishing to beat down the childish god, but part of me also respected him.


    He knew what I thought of myself, then he made me doubt myself through his grin. The final result was that I could not trust Godfrey no matter what. However, what would that do? Make me rely on myself.


    Another sudden realization came upon me.


    Was this the barrier that was holding me back? If it was then would I finally be able to see it? I rushed through alleys and roads trying to find any place I knew. I could then use it to find my way home. Or even better to the closest mirror.


    It took me half an hour to finally find something. The coffee shop.


    I walked inside without hesitation. I already knew there were no mirrors in the shop but they had to have one somewhere.


    I rushed inside to find it filled with several people. My sudden action of opening the door caught their attention.


    I ignored it and walked to the counter where Mr. Drake was tending.


    ¡°Mirror, please I need a mirror now.¡± I said desperately.


    ¡°Azure, your face looks fine. More importantly, the rumors spreading around the school..¡± He started but I interrupted.


    ¡°Not more important, I need a mirror.¡± I almost yelled. My voice shocked him, he looked at my eyes for a second and then left for the back room.


    My heart rate increased, would I finally know?


    ¡°Azure.¡± A very shy voice caught my attention.


    ¡°Kaede.¡± I answered as soon as I saw her then said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± There was something much more important than talking to her.


    ¡°I am sorry. I ignored you without thinking about how you would feel or the circumstances of what happened to you.¡± She said, obviously fighting her own fear of me.


    ¡°You know the circumstances?¡± I asked fiercely.


    ¡°No, it''s just that I think you wouldn¡¯t do something like that otherwise.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Is that not dangerous, you don¡¯t know anything so aren¡¯t I a killer.¡± I answered.


    ¡°I want to trust you?¡± She replied, nearly falling into tears.


    ¡°So if there aren¡¯t any circumstances you would run away again.¡± I said, spiteful.


    Kaede did not reply to this.


    ¡°Make no mistake, I killed her.¡± I said, however inside I was still unstable.


    ¡°NO, I MUST TRUST IN YOU.¡± Kaede nearly yelled at herself. This girl¡¯s willpower must be too much.


    ¡°Please tell me what happened?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°And why should I do that?¡± I responded.


    Then Mr. Drake came out of the backroom shaking his head. That was my signal to run.


    I stood up and quickly walked out of the door. It took ten minutes of sprinting to get to my house. My breath was ragged, and my limbs tight and burning, however with no hesitation I unlocked and opened the door. I didn¡¯t even take off my shoes and continued running.


    I only noticed Kaede when she said, ¡°Cold.¡±


    ¡®¡°What are you doing? Never mind..¡± I said, but soon gave up and continued running.


    ¡°What makes you this desperate? To make you go this far?¡± Kaede asked, but I still ignored her.


    My leg hit the side of a corner while turning and I fell to the ground. The pain was intense but still less important. I tried to get up but was only able to limp.


    It did not stop me and I struggled my way to that room, with that mirror.


    The standing mirror was in view, but I suddenly tripped over a raised step.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kaede asked quickly.


    Once again I ignored her and rapidly crawled over to the mirror. I was able to raise myself to my knees in front of the mirror.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± Kaede asked once again. She noticed what I did not, the tears running down my cold face.


    {I killed my Mother}

 25. The Worst Day Of My Life.

    ¡°What do you see?¡± Kaede had asked.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± I asked with bug-like eyes, soulless.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Kaede confirmed.


    ¡°Even if it is the worst? Even if it is not what you want to see? Even if it makes you think I am not human? Even Then?¡± I asked rapidly in succession.


    ¡°Even then I want to know.¡± Kaede¡¯s response was without hesitation. It caught me off guard, but there was little part of myself that cared.


    ¡°The person I killed was my Mother.¡± I said with a black heart.


    Kaede¡¯s eyes grew with shock and she asked, ¡°Your Mother?¡±


    ¡°Do you think anybody who killed their own mother could even possibly in the slightest be good?¡± I asked meanly.


    ¡°Please tell me what happened.¡± Kaede pleaded, it must have taken some courage to do that now.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Because, I trust you.¡± She spoke meaningfully.


    ¡°You trust me?¡± I asked, insulted, thinking it must be a lie.


    ¡°Yes, I trust that even if you don¡¯t think it, you are a good person. I know I was afraid of you before, but I realized how wrong that was. I didn¡¯t know anything about you, and assumed you to be horrible. Once I figured that out I tried to find you immediately.¡± She explained herself desperately.


    I was surprised by her words. It came to me again, that she was a good person. Words I had thought about many times but without much behind them. She would really be better off without me.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t that kind of story, I really did kill her.¡± I said hesitantly.


    ¡°I still want to know.¡± She replied immediately, slowly overcoming her fear.


    ¡°Okay I will tell you, just don¡¯t tell anyone else¡­ I don¡¯t want people to know.¡± I said then started the story of the worst day of my life.


    After I was born my Mothers health turned for the worst. As a child I didn¡¯t really know much about it. Only that my Mother couldn¡¯t run around or stay out in the sun too long.


    The first years that I can remember are all happy memories with my family. My Father and Mother gave me love and affection.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    We would often go out to parks for me to play. My Father would run around with me and play games, and I would lay with my Mother as she read me books.


    Everything was so fun then, innocent or at least I was.


    Then it was my fourth birthday, my parents planned a big party for me and I was even able to invite some of the friends I had.


    I worked hard to clean the house with my parents. It was two hours before the party was supposed to begin, but we had forgotten to get drinks. My Mother offered to get them because my Father still had to do some heavy lifting. It was decided before I could say anything.


    An hour later, my Father got a call from the hospital. My mother had collapsed. We rushed to the hospital without hesitation.


    When we arrived my Mother was still unconscious. At that time I was so scared, my Mother was just lying there, like she was asleep. Nobody would tell me anything no matter how many times I asked.


    After waiting for hours my Father called one of his colleagues to send me home. He left as soon as he saw me make it through the door.


    The house waiting for me was cold and dark, and the decorations no longer brought any warmth or excitement. I was much more worried about my Mother.


    The next day when I woke up my Father was already there. He tried to make breakfast but it was a mess. I asked about my Mother once again, but he refused to tell me anything.


    Three days later, we rushed to the hospital again, my Mother had woken up. As soon as I saw her I ran up and hugged her.


    She told me that she was just a little sick and needed time to recover. But in the end she was a liar.


    I visited her in the hospital everyday, but everything took much more of a toll on my Father. Our house got steadily more dirty, and he would cook meals. He would be on the phone till the middle of the night, and he still had to go to work. He soon had bags under his eyes, and looked much more gaunt.


    Two weeks later, was the worst day of my life. It looked like my Father had recovered a little bit, but he was just another liar.


    That day was a Tuesday and the sun was hidden behind dark clouds. My Father received a call from the hospital. He didn¡¯t tell me anything about it but urged me to get into the car, without even changing into the proper clothes. He drove too fast to the hospital, even running lights when possible. Luckily we did not get pulled over.


    When we parked, he grabbed me and ran as fast as he could. We made it to the hospital room, and on the bed plugged into several machines was my Mother.


    She called out to me in a weak voice. She told me that she was going to go someplace far away. She told me that I needed to take care of my Father, and that she would always love me.


    It seemed that she had willed herself to be able to give me that message because soon after she died.


    We stayed in the hospital till morning mourning. After we left to go home, this time my Father¡¯s colleague drove both of us home. The entire ride was spent in silence.


    We got into the cold house once again. My Father tried to cook for me again, but he failed. We then sat at our table, and ate charred eggs.


    My Father was staring at me with eye¡¯s like a bug, and then he said.


    ¡°It was you, you killed her. It was your birth that killed her. You should never have been born. Then she would still be here.¡±


    I then locked myself into this room with the mirror. The entire day I sat looking at my reflection in that mirror. I cried to no end.


    I hated myself.


    I wanted to know, was it really me, had I really killed her?


    I wanted to see my own sin.


    Then I was granted a power.


    I looked at the mirror again, and I saw my own sin.


    {I killed my Mother}

 26. Back To School.

    After I finished my story there was a long silence where Kaede only looked at me. I was scared to break the silence, because I didn¡¯t want her to respond.


    I didn¡¯t want her to be afraid of me, or my past. I didn¡¯t want her to leave me, but I already knew what this story would do.


    I avoided Kaede¡¯s gaze and only thought about my own suffering.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Kaede¡¯s words surprised me. Was she not running?


    ¡°How isn¡¯t it my fault? She died because of me.¡± I said resisting.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault for being born.¡± She responded kindly but strongly.


    ¡°But my power even now.. Shows that I killed her. ¡° I retorted strongly.


    ¡°Then your power is wrong.¡± Kaede proclaimed forcibly. It was true that my power had been wrong before, but I didn¡¯t think it would be now. Unless¡­ How did my power work?


    I got lost in thought thinking about my power. Many things seemed useless somehow.


    Nothing was really happening around me, but suddenly Kaede¡¯s stomach rumbled.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked. Kaede nodded with a slight blush on her face. Was she embarrassed after all of that?


    ¡°I will cook you something.¡± I said, but I was nervous, and slightly confused.


    What is our relationship now? What does she think of me? And what should I cook? What would she like?


    I wanted to impress her with my cooking, but too many thoughts were on my mind.  I quickly focused on the task in front of me.


    I was able to quickly make spaghetti for us.


    I set the table and plated the food nervously. It would be the first time in many years that I would not be at this table alone.


    We sat and ate, however stress overtook my taste. What would happen after this?


    ¡°It tastes good.¡± Kaede commented happily.


    ¡°It would have been better if I let the sauce sit for longer.¡± I said pessimistically.


    Kaede ate my food very happily, and it left me slightly happy. After we ate, Kaede offered to wash the dishes, but I refused.


    ¡°Are you going to school tomorrow?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I responded coldly. It would be even worse if I retreated now. Leaving the day of would not affect me much, but hiding after would mean they really got to me.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be hard?¡± Kaede asked another question.


    ¡°Yes it will.¡± A memory flashed through my head.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°My power just said you were hiding something.¡± Kaede said, eyes curiously staring at me. How did her power work? And why did it do this now?


    ¡°So?¡± I responded guiltily.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She demanded.


    ¡°If I¡¯m trying to hide it, why would I tell you?¡± I responded obviously.


    ¡°You want my support don¡¯t you?¡± She said, smiling innocently.


    ¡°You have gotten more cunning.¡± I added. ¡°Fine. A while ago I told you about how I got pushed off the boat and fell in the water.¡± I started.


    ¡°Yeah, the students in your class were mocking you behind your back the entire time right.¡± She easily remembered. However, her stating it so obviously hurt.


    ¡°Well, the story doesn¡¯t end there, what do you think it was like going back to class?¡± I asked. Kaede¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock.


    ¡°When I went back to class I was a different person. I was terrified of all of them around me. I was surrounded by them and my fear. However, I got stronger because of it. I got rid of the weak part inside of me.¡± I added.


    ¡°That means?¡± Kaede asked.


    ¡°Though it may be hard to go back to class tomorrow. It isn¡¯t something that is new to me.¡± I said.


    The next day, I woke up and continued my day normally. I walked to school while steeling my heart. I made sure to leave early to avoid being chased out again.


    I arrived before anybody else, and waited at my desk.


    The first person to enter after I sat down, almost screamed in surprise. However, being alone, he was too scared to try anything against me.


    People entered one by one, but with other students already suppressed they felt no support. Half the class had entered before somebody even made a peep of noise.


    ¡°What are you doing here you murderer.¡± One kid yelled at me. People started looking around at each other and gathering support.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need a killer here, leave.¡± The kid yelled again. Soon more and more people joined in yelling and cursing at me. Even students from other classes and grades joined in. It was time.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I yelled successfully silencing the group.


    ¡°Do you really think that I killed someone?¡± I asked, confusion spread across the students.


    ¡°If Johnny can find out about it, do you really think it isn¡¯t known to the police? If so, do you really think so little of the police? If I really killed someone wouldn¡¯t I be in jail or some facility by now? You really can¡¯t be stupid enough to believe that they would even allow a killer into the school.¡± I yelled at them. I heard some people saying it made sense. However some people didn¡¯t believe me. At least this cast some doubt on it.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you admit it?¡± Johnny asked. Many people supported Johnny as soon as he appeared.


    ¡°Did I? I just said ¡®What if I did¡¯ didn¡¯t I.¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is that not an admission of guilt?¡± Johnny asked.


    ¡°It is just a question. Speaking of which, I have one for you.¡± I responded with confidence seemingly leaking from my pores.


    ¡°Please ask.¡± Johnny responded.


    ¡°Have you ever done anything wrong in your life?¡± I asked, smiling deeply and fakely.


    ¡°Of course I have, do you think of me as some perfect freak? For example, one time when I was a child I took money from my parents to buy candy.¡± Johnny responded without hesitation. His endearing answer made people swoon over his character a little more.


    ¡°But what are you implying, that killing somebody was a mistake?¡± He added on. The tides changed again to anger against me. And I was starting to doubt his character. His actions don¡¯t really say sinless, but what if he really was just a good person, though stupid. This thought made me think I hit something, I was closer to the truth.


    ¡°Why would you say that, if you really knew about what happened? Would you still call me a killer? Or maybe you are trying to frame me? After all, the only ¡®evidence¡¯ is your word.¡± I bit back fiercely. At least some of the people in the class had split opinions, though very few.


    Johnny held silent.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Isn¡¯t that basically admitting your guilt? You know what really happened, but refuse to tell people.¡± I said with a devilish grin on my face. There was a chance public opinion could change a bit, but that was before Johnny¡¯s next words.

 27. Condition For Sin.

    ¡°Is it that fun to accuse me? You are the killer and the person you killed was your own mother. And the reason you are not in jail or some other facility right now, is because of your father¡¯s influence as a businessman.¡± Johnny¡¯s words spread throughout the students.


    You could easily see the differences between us. With a couple of words and a smile, he could sway public opinion like water. However for me, even if I fought with all I had I could at most make people waver slightly.


    I also now knew from this that Johnny was no naively kind child. He purposely told lies to change public opinion against me. He was definitely evil, but without sin?I felt that he held an answer to the workings of my power.


    Pushing all the over the top thoughts out of my head I refocused on the present. What were my current goals?


    Being understood was not among them. And what happened with my mother was not something I wanted to share.


    My first focus should be making sure this does not affect those girls. Their matter is more important than what is happening to me.


    Then another of my goals would be finding out how this power works. And then taking down Johnny from grace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your mere words. Bring some evidence before you start talking in my presence.¡± I said trying to place myself in a superior position.


    ¡°I already found out what happened, otherwise this conversation would never have happened in the first place. So aren¡¯t my words as good as evidence?¡± Johnny said confidently.


    ¡°Do you really think so? Your lies hold no weight to them. There is nothing stopping you from lying.¡± I answered.


    ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t lie, I think everyone here can agree to that.¡± He said looking around at everyone nodding in agreement.


    ¡°But if you really are as smart as you think, wouldn¡¯t you see the moral obligation of having a check on people regardless of perceived character. After all, some people put on a nice face for the outside.¡± I had seen through him.


    ¡°You would be correct, instead of just relying on the trust I have built up, I should use this chance to prove my character even further.¡± Johnny said. It seemed like both of us rolling with the blows like this would get nowhere.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you leave, right now you are just lying in front of an audience. With no evidence you are worthless.¡± My words could be perceived in multiple ways, but it was all poisonous.


    ¡°Sure, I will come back and prove you to be the villain that we think you are.¡± Johnny replied.


    Soon everyone left, and we were all waiting in the classroom for our first class.


    I needed to find Johnny¡¯s depth. It would seem he is quite competent. He accused me of murder based on the small information from reports. That likely means that he was able to guess I had trauma, and exactly what it was.


    It seemed like the upcoming game would be much harder. With the school stacked against me, it would also be a battle of endurance. If they didn¡¯t want to publicly oppose me, they would certainly do so anonymously.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    It had started before I knew it, when I came back from the bathroom during class-time my desk was filled with dirt and mud. Which was impressive if they could do it in front of teachers, unless¡­


    Additionally, all my writing utensils had been stolen. Which was annoying. Someone even broke the lock on my gym locker and threw my clothes in the toilet.


    When I was changing for P.E, which I was now attending again, someone took my shoes. When I arrived outside of the changing rooms I was still in my uniform and without shoes. The P.E teacher ignored me, which was only slightly better than reprimanding me.


    Finally the class was reminded of parents day next week where our parents could come to class with us.


    They still did something like this even in highschool? I asked myself. I had long gotten used to such events. At least for me they were not very different from a normal school day.


    I left school for the day without shoes, and walked home carefully. I was able to buy cheap shoes at a store which made the trip much easier.


    I then made a series of phone calls to check in with the four victims I was already acquainted with. First and most likely to be the hardest, Jane Machat.


    ¡°Hello, this is Azure.¡± I spoke coldly.


    ¡°Those are quite some rumors going around school.¡± Jane teased.


    ¡°Well, they are just rumors.¡± I said coldly but hesitantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust you.¡± Her words calmed me subtly. I was relieved, since Jane goes to school she would have heard the rumors. Thankfully she did not read into them.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to talk about?¡± She asked calmly.


    ¡°Yeah, I have to call the others.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? They don¡¯t even know?¡± Jane asked curiously, but her true intentions were obvious.


    ¡°I want them to know the truth. It will be better that way.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Then it might be better to do it in person. That way we can also all meet each other.¡± Jane suggested.


    ¡°That might be for the better, in multiple ways.¡± I responded. That way even without me¡­


    I called the other three girls and instead of telling them about the rumors, we planned to meet up over the weekend. I also invited Kaede, I was planning to tell her the truth as well.


    I kept adding reasons for this meeting, enough that my original intention did not seem as guilty.


    But I probably couldn¡¯t invite Abby, she wouldn¡¯t want to see me.


    I then became lost in thought over means and methods of different things. Thinking through plans thoroughly was enough to distract me from the usual bullying.


    The next day at school was mostly the same. Dirt and mud thrown into my desk. This time most of my school stuff was stolen, including my shoes again. This time I went to the teachers office and reported my stolen shoes and other objects. Most of the teachers looked at me with obvious hate, but they still handed over my cheap shoes.


    I quickly inspected them, they were smeared with mud on the outside. However the inside seemed slightly different. I pulled out the insoles of the shoe. Glued to the bottom were dozens of tiny tacks. I immediately showed this to the teachers, however they all ignored me.


    I had given them the chance to do their job properly.


    Our P.E. class was combined with one other class. Which means the person who stole and laced my shoes must either be from my class or the other class. I quickly activated my power in my class.  However, what I saw confused me greatly.


    Not just the shoes but all the other bullying they had done to me. None of it was shown through my power.


    I ran to the other class we shared P.E with, I surprised them with my appearance. I activated my power, however nobody in this class had stolen my shoes either.


    My power, was it not working?


    The small white haired child¡¯s words came to mind. He said my power was working fine. I also thought about Mr. and Mrs. Drake, as well as Johnny. My power didn¡¯t work at all on any of the three. Does that mean there is a condition for the power to work. But then none of it would work on the students who bullied me.


    A sudden realization came to me. Was there a condition for sin? And in that case the three my power failed to work on must have something more deep-rooted going on.

 28. The Meeting Where Secrets Will Be Revealed.

    <div>


    I continued the rest of the week as normally as I could. It was easier considering the deep thoughts about my power.


    Ignoring the usual bullying was only becoming easier as time passed. But, they were already coming up with new methods.


    Spraying me with hoses, throwing wet rags among other objects, drawing curses on my desk, and even a dead rat in my desk.


    Would it be better to go to the police? But they would never get anything done, this was too big for that.


    Before the rumors started to spread they were all afraid of me. They would avoid me in the halls and fear my eye contact. But now that there were rumors of me being a murderer they weren¡¯t afraid anymore? It made little sense until you consider the fact that they feel superior over their own innocence. It might also have to do with them thinking they have something over me with that information.


    It sounded really messed up from my point of view, but looking at it objectively it meant nothing.


    It was finally the weekend and the day of our meetup with the four girls. I arrived at the meetup point early. I had planned to talk with Kaede before our meeting.


    Waiting for me in our secretive alcove was Kaede and Abby.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I immediately asked Abby.


    ¡°I¡­ want to know your side of the story.¡± Her choice of words were slightly insulting. It felt very selfish. She didn¡¯t want to know the truth, which meant she didn¡¯t trust me. She didn¡¯t consider what it would be like to be me if I really was telling the truth.


    I ignored Abby and talked to Kaede. I would tell her a secret that she had previously wanted to know.


    ¡°The four girls I gathered today, they are all victims of sexual assault.¡± I said holding my own feelings back. It would be better to be impersonal.


    Kaede slowly realized the impact of my words. Her face changed into looking pained even slight tears in the corner of her eyes. She had a great amount of sympathy for other people.


    Kaede was still sitting in deep thought when all the other girls arrived. I introduced each of them to each other. In addition to the four girls, both of Haven¡¯s parents attended.


    ¡°I have called everyone here for a couple reasons.¡± I announced to the group.


    ¡°First, I want all of you to know each other. You all share a horrible experience. Going through it together would be helpful.¡± I stated coldly.


    ¡°Second, I would like to inform you of the rumors about me going around school.¡± Out of the four girls Jane was the only one who had heard about them. The other three looked at me with curious but slightly anxious faces.


    ¡°What are the rumors?¡± Haven asked. My heart was afraid, but I had to tell them anyway.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°The rumors are that I am a murderer.¡± I said coldly. The three girls and Haven¡¯s parents were shocked. However it did not look like they were scared of me. At least they weren¡¯t yet.


    A silence was observed while everyone was waiting for my next words.


    Was this trust?


    However I couldn¡¯t say any words, was I really Innocent?


    ¡°They''re wrong, right?¡± Haven said. I was still hesitating.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anybody.¡± I said unconfidently.


    It seemed like Haven¡¯s parents picked up on my self doubt. ¡°Tell us what happened.¡± They said comforting me. Everybody else agreed as well.


    I told them about my mother, but I left out the part about my power.


    For the rest I wanted to tell the whole truth. Lying would be horrible, I would never be able to move forward if I did.


    After I finished my story nearly everyone around me had tears flying from their cheeks.


    Even Kaede, ¡°It gets sadder hearing it the second time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s totally not your fault.¡± Katy said and then many others agreed with her.


    ¡°Your Father is horrible, how could he do that?¡± Katy added on.


    ¡°His Father was going through a lot too.¡± Mrs. Jolly said.


    ¡°Even so.¡± Katy argued.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I gathered their attention, ¡°does this mean that you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± They all said together. My heart felt a little better.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± A voice came from my far right. It was Abby.


    ¡°I believed everybody else without thought, when they were talking about you. I even turned a blind eye to all the bullying they did to you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Abby had tears in her eye¡¯s. Should I forgive her?


    ¡°You were bullied? What did they do to you?¡± Haven asked with an angry expression. Was she offended on my account?


    ¡°It is nothing, it doesn¡¯t matter that much. Moreover we have a third reason for meeting.¡± I tried to change the topic, but I was caught too easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t brush it off that easily.¡± Jane said, with a face that said she knew it all. ¡°Bullying like that isn¡¯t that easy to withstand.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine, you exaggerate too much.¡± I responded by showing an unfazed face.


    ¡°What did they do to you?¡± Rachael asked shyly but definitely upright.


    ¡°It''s really nothing.¡± I lied. But when I saw the look on Jane¡¯s face I knew she wouldn¡¯t let anything fly by.


    ¡°They throw dirt and mud in his desk, steal all of his stuff, put tacks in his shoes, throw his clothes into the toilet, draw on his desk, they even put a dead rat in his desk. You call that nothing?¡± Jane said meaningfully.


    ¡°How do you know all of that?¡± I asked in response.


    ¡°I keep an eye and an ear out for you.¡± Jane said. ¡°But that isn¡¯t all.¡± Her words brought the attention of the already shocked girls around me.


    ¡°You,¡± she said while pointing at me, ¡°Do you have no trust in us?¡± Her words shocked everybody again.


    ¡°Should I have done something else? This was the best option in any sense.¡± I replied in a conversation only the two of us knew.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Rachael asked in worry. Jane looked at me but I refused to tell.


    ¡°Azure is too embarrassed to say it now, the secret behind this meeting.¡± Jane¡¯s words only caused more curiosity.


    ¡°Azure called us to this meeting, and told us about the rumors. He was worried that we would run away from him after we heard. That is why he gathered all of us, so at least we would be able to work together without him.¡±  Jane revealed with stunning accuracy.


    ¡°That is too frightening, no child thinks of self sacrifice.¡± Mrs. Jolly said. ¡°Though considering what he has been through¡­¡±


    Everybody just stared at me with faces of pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity me, all of this from beginning to end has been my own choice¡­ Please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± I pleaded.

 29. Why Is It So Hard To Lie.

    I really did not want them to pity me. It would only lead to bad things and feelings.


    Everybody around me was looking at me with pity. Except for Kaede, who I thought would pity me the most, she looked at me with soft and comforting eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t pity you, you have been through a lot for me.¡± Haven said with a slight blush. This made some of the others curious.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nearly everyone asked. Looking from Haven to myself and back to Haven again.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± She hesitated. But then Mr. And Mrs. Jolly looked away in embarrassment.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Katy asked meanly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, besides the third reason we have for meeting.¡± I tried to pull the attention away, but by now everyone could read me easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that after all that happened that you would be able to hide something. It has been the same scenario like three times.¡± Jane said. Everyone else quickly agreed with her. I would have to reveal a little truth. I looked over at Abby to explain, and she somehow understood.


    ¡°We met with Haven to try and convince her to testify, she was the first. Azure somehow convinced her and she started crying and then passed out. I¡­ I had something really important to do... Yes, so I had to leave first. Azure had to carry Haven to the street so he could take her home.¡±  Abby said feeling guilty, I would let go of her slight lie due to the situation.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Jane said, suspicious.


    ¡°This was when his arm was broken, and he got sick because of it.¡± Abby revealed. This caused a slight tension throughout everyone. But did that mean they all cared about me.


    ¡°Why did you just leave him there?¡±  Rachael asked.


    ¡°Like I said I had something important.¡± Abby said.


    ¡°So you just abandoned him?¡± Rachael said angrily.


    Tensions were rising so I interrupted. ¡°It''s all in the past. Let''s move on to the third point.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you only explained up to bringing her home, what happened after that?¡± Kaede added in.  The suspicious eyes were upon me again. Finally Haven¡¯s parents explained what happened.


    ¡°When they arrived, we quickly took care of Haven and we ignored Azure. After we settled our Daughter we talked with Azure, but it didn¡¯t turn out well. He passed out sick, and when he woke up we talked again with Haven. But overall we didn¡¯t treat him well.¡± Mrs. Jolly said.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Stop being so vague, what really happened.¡± Katy asked. Pressure was building and the girls were looking at the Jolly¡¯s with more anger.


    ¡°They really only ignored me, they weren¡¯t really polite at the time. But they were focused on Haven.¡± I explained. The Jolly¡¯s looked at me in relief.


    ¡°You are also understating it.¡± Jane said. It was getting slightly annoying, being unable to hide anything.


    ¡°So what if I did, that is between me and the Jolly¡¯s. I have already completely forgiven them for what happened.¡± I said slightly pissed. Everybody caught on to this and backed off.


    ¡°So what is the third reason for meeting?¡± Jane said in embarrassment.


    ¡°The third reason for this meeting is,¡± To recover from your trauma, ¡°To make a plan.¡± I hid from everybody there.


    ¡°What kind of plan?¡± Rachael asked.


    ¡°Let''s go to an amusement park.¡± I said. My words confused even Haven¡¯s parents.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡± Jane spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°To have fun and make bonds with each other. You will eventually need to testify together and we wouldn¡¯t want to be torn apart because we weren¡¯t close enough.¡± I explained. In truth I wanted them to feel more comfortable in public and around people, as well as bonding with each other.


    ¡°A-¡± Jane started but I shot a glare at her. She had ruined too many lies today alone.


    ¡°When should we go?¡± Abby said in excitement. Her thick face surprised even me. While everybody else was contemplating going out in public she immediately spoke out like she was completely fine.


    We eventually set up a date a few weeks ahead. I could tell that some of the girls were forcing themselves. They didn¡¯t really want to go out to such a crowded place, but they didn¡¯t want to be left behind either.


    ¡°Lastly, do any of you recognize these names?¡± I held up a piece of paper with the names, Tracy Jackson, and Holly Gosdan.


    Everybody shook their heads.


    ¡°Are these two possibly¡­¡± Rachael spoke hesitantly.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes these are the other two victims.¡±  Once I said this everybody looked at the paper more attentively.


    We ended our meeting soon after. With the rest of the weekend ahead of me, I began to scheme.


    I returned to school the next Monday. All eyes on me again, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do to prevent the bullying.


    Dirt and Mud were shoved in my desk, this time with a variety of bugs. My backpack was stolen, along with my shoes. My gym clothes were found in the toilet. Sprayed with hoses, objects thrown.  All what I was used too from the prior week.


    However they came up with new methods as well. My chair and top of the desk were covered in oil. People threw sand at me when I couldn¡¯t see them. Someone even was able to spray paint my jacket without me catching them.


    At least they seemed too scared to put tacks on my chair like last time.


    At lunch Kaede and Abby tried to tell the teachers about the bullying. However they were asked for evidence. They were soon ignored and left helpless.


    I just stayed emotionless, my body and emotions a mere tool to be used.


    The next day the same happened. Kaede and Abby went to the teachers again. When asked for evidence they showed pictures from their phones. The teacher snatched their phones and deleted the photos saying they shouldn¡¯t be using their phones during school time.


    The bullying went through stages: The old methods would get boring, they would add on a new method, they had a little excitement, and then it would get old again. It was quite boring on my side.


    Until, Johnny came to my class again.

 30. In Poor Taste.

    It was lunch time, but I didn¡¯t dare to open my lunch box immediately. I knew the second I did a variety of spitballs, nail clippings, and fresh produce would be flying towards it.


    Instead I opened it below my dirty desk and would snap at bites of the sandwich I made for myself. Interestingly enough all the previous objects were thrown at me, but my lunch was safe. Still the feeling of spitballs and apples hitting my back is unpleasant. I had to endure.


    Suddenly a loud cheer filled the hallway. I guessed who it might be, but he would reveal himself soon enough.


    A blonde headed deceiver walked into the classroom. Johnny was followed by a crowd that comprised likely half the school. Everybody was trying to squeeze through to find a spot to watch.


    ¡°Did you finally make up some ¡®proof¡¯ to incriminate me?¡± I asked in poor taste.


    ¡°Hello Azure, I have found the proof you asked me for. Just like you said, we have to do things righteously.¡± Johnny replied with a gentle but confident expression.


    ¡°Okay, tell me. What false report have you found now?¡± I asked arrogantly. Johnny pulled out a pile of papers.


    ¡°These are a newspaper article, a letter, and a copy of a death certificate. Is that not enough proof?¡± Johnny asked with a smile. Everybody around save Kaede, Abby, and a couple of other reserved students, started to cheer and call for my expulsion while calling me names.


    ¡°Any of these could be easily fabricated.¡± I said. ¡°But in any case let''s read them aloud.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let''s.¡± Johnny replied. He then proceeded to read the newspaper article. The article which happened to be very vague, mentioned the death of a young lady not even thirty. The article also tried to point out any scrutiny in the case, mentioning a young child with red eyes.


    ¡°You call that proof, besides this is fabricated.¡± I said.


    ¡°This is only one piece that points toward you. Besides, how could this be fabricated if you haven''t even looked at it.¡± Johnny said to the surrounding cheers.


    ¡°I remember every article about the incident, besides, that is too vague and unprofessional for such a newspaper.¡± I said, but nobody cared to listen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to hear your lies, besides ¡®the incident¡¯ you definitely have something to do with it.¡± Johnny replied.


    ¡°You say it like you don¡¯t know anything about it. You are just spreading a false narrative.¡± I answered without hesitation.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Next, the death certificate. But first, when I found out I really couldn¡¯t believe it. Azure people sometimes have reasons for killing people. War is such a reason, we have to protect through the sacrifice of others. But, THERE IS ABSOLUTELY NO REASON TO KILL YOUR OWN MOTHER.¡± He yelled the last part. Everybody was nodding along with his blatant flattery of justice, but suddenly froze after he yelled the last part.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    ¡°He killed his own mother.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°How could he?¡±


    ¡°He is scum-no worse than scum. Is he even human?¡±


    Everybody around me was caught into spreading rumors again.


    ¡°Do you even have any proof? I asked.


    ¡°I knew you would ask for proof. Only liars ask for proof excessively.¡± Johnny said before slamming down a copy of a death certificate.


    I quickly looked over it, my mothers name was on it. Most of the information was correct, except the cause of death. Which was some special jargon for a stab wound.


    ¡°You know tampering with a death certificate is a crime.¡± I said coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tamper with it. This is the real death certificate of your mother.¡± Johnny spoke righteously.


    ¡°You also know defamation is a crime.¡± I replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s only defamation if it is untrue. All of my words are the truth.¡± Johnny replied confidently. And the crowd cheered. I was getting pissed. The crowd of people was getting led along by THIS. Making a mockery of my mothers death, and they were entertained by it.


    ¡°I think the court will rule differently. After all, if I did commit the crimes you say I did. I would already be in jail or some facility.¡± I answered with the deepest, coldest hate from my heart. I wanted the person in front of me dead.


    ¡°But, there is one more piece of evidence. A letter.¡± Johnny added. I didn¡¯t know what was in that letter.


    Johnny began to read out the letter. It was apparently a letter from my father to a psychiatrist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to feel. My Son was responsible for her death. I told him this. How we raised him. How will I raise him? I haven¡¯t talked to him since.¡± Was essentially the meaning of the letter.


    ¡°Your own father admits to your murder. He thinks of you as a monster, and I wouldn¡¯t disagree. And you have been left alone since then.¡± Johnny added on.


    ¡°Absolutely no proof that these are real. If you think they are then you can see me in court.¡± I replied dead cold. The letter was no different than what my father did to me.


    ¡°I will sue you for defamation, and have you charged with fabricating official documents.¡±


    Johnny¡¯s eyes looked threatened but he did not show it on his face.


    ¡°I will get you expelled for the sake of this school''s safety and morals.¡± Johnny spouted some nonsensical words about justice.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t dare to take it to court or the police. Because you know your claims are only lies.¡± I replied. However nobody questioned Johnny in the slightest. Right now I was the detestable enemy whose word was pure evil.


    ¡°I suggest you leave and come back when you have some real evidence. And you should also prepare yourself a lawyer.¡± I suggested to him arrogantly. I had regained my cool, but I still knew I wanted to kill him.


    Johnny just left without comment, taking his false documents with him. In poor taste.

 31. Player.

    Today was a Monday, what many people consider the worst day of the week. However it was no different to me, all the days usually blur together in a sad gray swirl.


    Tomorrow was Tuesday, but not a normal Tuesday. Tomorrow parents will accompany their children to school. For me, it was just another gray part of my life.


    Many ¡®parent¡¯s days¡¯ had been held in the past, but my Father was too ¡®busy¡¯ to attend them. Since several years ago I knew my Father ran away from me through his work.


    What should I do today? I asked myself.


    What could I do today? I changed the question.


    My goals were becoming harder to see as time passed. Make Kurt pay. Help those girls recover. Make Johnny¡¯s life horrible?


    My goals were unusually dark for someone my age. The only hope was the small light in my heart that wanted to help.


    I dived deeper into my mind. Thoughts mulled over thousands of times. Answers confident and the opposite, a mix of everything, except pride.


    ¡°Life is unusually free.¡± I muttered out loud. I was laying face down on my desk, and my words would seem out of context to anybody listening.


    Life is unusually free. There is no law, nothing that stops you. I could do anything I wanted. The law is only the system created by the majority of humans. A will shared by others thoughts.


    But to do anything one wants would be to destroy one''s own morals. Once you throw yourself away in pursuit of freedom, there is nothing left.


    ¡°Life is listless.¡± I muttered again. Only this time there was a response.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bell asked. I looked up from my slightly warm desk. Bell was leaning in close to me with a curious expression.


    ¡°Are you not scared of me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I almost fell into my old ways. Rumors are so easily believed, and I wanted to know the truth myself. What you said about Johnny falsifying everything, nobody cared to listen to you.¡± Bell said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said. I really didn¡¯t care right now. I had more important things to think about, and in the future making friends was not a priority over the actions I would have to make.


    ¡°What did you mean? You first said life is unusually free, and then life is listless.¡± Bell asked.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±  I asked normally.  Bell¡¯s face said she understood, just apologizing was nothing.


    ¡°I just wanted to know, but I will give you my support.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Even before you know if Johnny is lying or not? What if I really am a killer?¡± I said and looked at her intimidatingly.


    ¡°First of all, all your points were true. You explained yourself well enough. You said you didn¡¯t kill anybody either. And, even if you did kill your mother, that was years ago. I believe you are a different person now.¡± Bell said.


    ¡°So you do think I killed my mother.¡± I replied. I was insulted, not like I should be saying anything, but no trust in me or my words. I understand why people hate fence sitters.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Bell tried to reconcile.


    ¡°Go away.¡± I said. Bell looked at me with a pleading face.


    ¡°If I tell you what I meant about life, would you go away?¡±  I asked.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Bell said, but I knew she was disappointed.


    ¡°Life is free, everything that binds you is an illusion of your mind. Every force comes from either nature or a human, and can be overcome just as easily. Life is listless, you can do anything, with little to no consequence from life. What should you do? What could you do? Why should you do it? Life is all about finding yourself, otherwise you fall prey to others, or live a life filled with nothing.¡± I ranted unknowingly.


    It took Bell a moment to comprehend what I was saying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand,¡± Bell said with a scrunched up face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, now go away.¡± I replied. Bell left disappointed and slightly unwilling.


    After the largely unpleasant conversation I tried to regain focus on my priorities but found myself lost.


    I continued the school day with no resistance to bullying. It didn¡¯t change much of anything but I just went with the motions.


    I was leaving school when I saw somebody waiting for me.


    ¡°Jane?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked with a knowing smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked with a friendly tone.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Sure. Do you have a place in mind?¡± I said, sensing that this was likely to be an unpleasant talk for her.


    ¡°No.¡± Jane replied.


    We arrived at the coffee shop. Was this my go to spot?


    The inside of the shop was empty except for Mr. and Mrs. Drake.


    ¡°Another one! Quite the player you are.¡± Mr. Drake said annoyingly.


    ¡°You can order something Jane.¡± I completely ignored the annoying comment.


    ¡°Why do you ignore me like this? I just want to hold like six grandchildren at the same time.¡± Mr. Drake swooned sarcastically. Jane remained silent, with a troubled look.


    ¡°Not the time.¡± I said seriously.  Mr. Drake seemed to understand because he held himself back from any other comments.


    I ordered something for Jane to drink because she remained silent. We sat down at a table in the corner.


    I sat patiently waiting for her to talk.


    ¡°Are you not going to ask?¡± She said hesitantly.


    ¡°Only if you want me to.¡± I replied.


    ¡°But what if I am just wasting your time?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t count spending time with you like this as a waste.¡± I said.


    ¡°Player.¡± she replied.


    We sat in silence for a while.


    ¡°Can I tell you something?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied simply without wavering.


    Jane continued to tell me about her experience.


    To put a horrible story shortly Jane was fooled by Kurt, and was forcibly assaulted.


    It was likely insulting to put the story in such a simple summary. The depth of her feelings would not be done any justice.


    ¡°No questions?¡± Jane asked.


    ¡°Not a question.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± She asked shyly.


    ¡°I am here for you.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Jane said coldly.


    ¡°Why?¡± She immediately followed up.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡± I said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s too late.¡± Jane said sadly.


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For me.¡± Jane replied.


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I have been assaulted, and I just lie to everybody about myself. I will always be lower.¡± Jane said coldly.


    ¡°Being assaulted doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± I said.


    ¡°How would you know? It¡¯s not like y-¡± She stopped herself. ¡°Sorry.¡±  She looked even more broken.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Being assaulted doesn¡¯t mean that for the rest of your life you are second class.¡± I said gaining momentum.


    ¡°But they have something that I can never gain back.¡± Jane said.


    ¡°You are still a person, just like everybody else. You still feel sad, and you still can feel happiness. You are not abandoned.¡± I said with full confidence.


    ¡°But-.¡± she started.


    I Interrupted, ¡°Do you really think that you are less? That you have no future.¡±


    ¡°But I am less, and my future will never be able to forget that day.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Then do you think the five others are less? That they will never be able to forget.¡± I said.


    ¡°No.¡± She said guiltily.


    ¡°Then trust me, you are no less than anybody else. You still have the people around you. You will never be alone. Your future has happiness in it.¡± I said.


    ¡®¡°How can you be so sure?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because I am here for you.¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Player.¡± She said again and went silent.

 32. Two Sides To Every Coin.

    Jane and I spent a great amount of time in silence. We just drank coffee, while she gave me weird glances. I just tried to maintain my confidence. If she were to see any weakness, her trust in even herself could fall.


    Eventually we exchanged goodbyes, but I still had business in the shop.


    I walked over to Mr. and Mrs. Drake, they looked at me unusually normal.


    ¡°Did you need something dear?¡± Mrs. Drake asked.


    ¡°Are you not still angry with me?¡± I asked, doubtful.


    ¡°Not at all. Kaede already told us everything.¡± Mrs. Drake answered. How much was everything?


    ¡°Even from the beginning we were never mad. We just wanted you to move forward. As old as we are we have learned too much, and where you were then could have led to a path you would regret forever.¡±  Mr. Drake said very deeply. His eyes showed a deep emotion I guessed was reserved for people who have been far through life.


    ¡°I see.¡± I said, and felt happy. They didn¡¯t hate me.


    ¡°You talk to Kaede alot.¡± I said, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Yes, we have some pleasant conversations, sometimes about you.¡± Mrs. Drake teased.


    ¡°What do you talk about?¡± I spouted out without thinking.


    ¡°What do we talk about?¡± Mrs. Drake said as if she was confused. I was slowly getting embarrassed.


    ¡°Nevermind, I want to ask you something that might be a little personal.¡± I said.


    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t be shy. There is nothing you can¡¯t share with us and nothing we can¡¯t share with you.¡± Mrs. Drake spoke without hesitation. They really didn¡¯t see me as an outsider.


    ¡°Have you ever done anything wrong in your life?¡± I asked. Both of the old pair looked at me with surprise.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Mr. Drake asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s important¡­¡± I spoke but hesitated.


    ¡°Remember you can tell us anything.¡± Mrs. Drake added.


    ¡°Have you ever done anything wrong?¡± I repeated. Mr. Drake let out a deep sigh, looking at me with eyes tired and depraved.


    ¡°Of course we have done some bad things in our lives, it is impossible to go without.¡± Mrs. Drake responded.


    ¡°Then how do you feel about them now?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°They are just another part of our life and history. We will not feel guilty about them, but we won''t regret them either. It is all a part of our spectacular life that we lived together.¡± Mrs. Drake said with a sparkle in her eyes that told me she was reliving happy memories.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I see, thank you.¡± I said, words of truth.


    I felt closer to that answer, to the thing holding me back all this time.


    What was a sinless person, in the eyes of the power doing something bad didn¡¯t necessarily make it a sin. There are no sinless people, no innocent people.


    ¡°Remember you can tell us anything.¡± Mr. Drake said again.


    ¡°One day I will.¡± I replied and it was the truth.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time left.¡± Mr. Drake muttered under his breath.


    The next day finally arrived. Nothing was different with my schedule. Wake up, cook, go to school, avoid bullying. However today there was no bullying, or intense glares, name calling, or the rest of it.


    They must be holding back because of their parents, I thought. However there are two sides to every coin, someone would surely try something.


    There were too many people at school today. The sound of casual chatter filled the air. It seemed some even gossiped about me to their parents.


    I sat down without thinking and pulled out a book for my first class. Sitting casually while students and parents arrived. Knowing full well today I would be embarrassed for being alone.


    Eventually everybody arrived and school began. Parents would be welcome for as long as they wanted, but many would leave after lunch.


    Several minutes after the bell, that signified the start of the first class, I felt something weird like an instinct. I looked into my desk to find a snake.


    In the past I had to do a big assignment on reptiles so I knew this was just a garden snake. Garden snakes are not poisonous and usually non-confrontational, that is if you don¡¯t threaten them.


    I raised my hand slowly and the teacher called on me. ¡°What do you want?¡± Rudely.


    ¡°Everybody take my words carefully, don¡¯t make any sudden movements or yell.¡± I said in a small voice that could still reach the end of the classroom.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The teacher repeated meanly.


    ¡°There is a snake in my desk, so please be quiet and don¡¯t make any sudden movements.¡± I repeated in a minimal voice.


    A couple people jumped back, and many parents shivered. Some people even let out a weird yelp.


    I told them not to make any loud noises, but they still did.


    I relaxed my muscles and slowly leaned back, this allowed the snake some room to move. The snake slowly slithered out of the desk and onto my lap. I kept my concentration as many people slowly moved back away from me.


    I slowly lowered my arms to the sides of my lap, the snake seeming slightly interested made its way over to them. I sat as still as I could as it made its way to my right arm. Why the right arm? I asked myself. It would have been much easier if it was on my left.


    While this was happening everybody was just staring at me. Students, parents, and the teacher all looked at me without making any movement.


    The snake slowly wrapped around my right arm. I reconfirmed it was a garden snake with a much better view of it. It was more than two feet long, larger than a normal garden snake.


    I forced my entire body to relax, tenseness might put off the snake or trigger some type of instinct.


    The snake made it up my arm and onto my shoulder. There was now a 10 foot circle around me that nobody dared to enter. I made sure to keep my face emotionless, animals can read fear I had learned.


    The snake wrapped around my neck and stayed there for a minute. During this time I slowly positioned my left arm. I lifted my left shoulder slightly trying to catch the snake''s attention.


    It did not seem to attract the snake, but it moved to my left shoulder anyway. It slowly wrapped around my left arm and moved down. My left hand was flat with my fingers together. The snake''s head moved toward my hand and slowly got off of it.


    I planned all of this in the few seconds after seeing the snake. My hand was positioned over my backpack, and once the entire snake was inside I slowly but firmly zipped it shut.

 33. Two Faces To Every Person.

    As soon as the zipper was closed the entire classroom let out a heavy sigh. I also got many interested looks from parents. Even some students were looking at me with interest, the others with only a look of regret.


    Somebody in this class must have put the snake in my desk. They wanted to see me get embarrassed in front of everybody. However it did seem like a snake was too much for that.


    And how did they move the snake?


    They must have fed it so it would become more docile, and it was alerted by the sound of the bell.


    I would have to look for the culprit later.


    I stood up, and gently swung my backpack across my pack.


    I was then approached by Bell, with her parents close behind.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see¡­ It wasn¡¯t exactly out of sight.¡± I replied while paying no mind to the many eyes including Bell¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Not that, geez, how were you able to stay calm?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Isn''t it easy?¡± I asked in response.


    ¡°How?¡± Bell yelped out in surprise before covering her mouth.


    ¡°Would losing my calm make the situation better?¡± I answered.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t explain¡­ Just because you want to stay calm doesn¡¯t mean you can force yourself.¡± Bell replied quickly like it was obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a snake.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Snakes can be deadly.¡± Bell responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a garden snake, not poisonous.¡± I responded.


    After letting out a sigh, ¡°You can still get a bite which can injure you greatly, and spread diseases.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I said nonchalantly.


    Bell¡¯s father chose this time to interrupt. ¡°It isn¡¯t normal for a kid your age to be composed in front of any kind of snake.¡±


    ¡°Comparing me to ordinary people my age is useless.¡± I responded.


    Bell¡¯s Father responded angrily, ¡°Age is useless, not just anyone can ignore the fear of death.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I replied.


    Once it was obvious there would be no understanding between us the conversation halted.


    I continued walking toward the front of the class.


    ¡°I will need to excuse myself to deal with this. I assume that is okay?¡± I said while pointing to my bag. The teacher just slowly nodded.


    At that moment the door slammed open, leading two large men was a girl about my age.


    The girl, who was above average in looks, was wearing our school¡¯s uniform. The two large men were in police uniforms.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°It was him, officer.¡± She said while pointing at me. ¡°He was the one who sexually assaulted me.¡±


    A shiver went through the room. Many cold eyes found themselves staring without forgiveness.


    I however had never seen the girl in my life.


    Before the initial shock was over there were two people standing in between myself and the policemen.


    ¡°Azure would never do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong, Azure is innocent.¡±


    It was Abby and Kaede respectfully.


    Seeing them stand up for me was heartwarming.


    However if I got lost in my feelings I would definitely fall victim to some scheme.


    I immediately activated my power on the three intruders. The two men were in fact policemen. However, the girl was sinful. I already pretty much knew what was going on, but I searched anyway.


    {I was paid to accuse someone of sexual assault}


    I dug deeper into the memory.


    ¡°You have to remember, random girl, I have eyes that see through you.¡± I said, trying to bait a reaction.


    The girl flinched instinctively, but covered it up with a look of fear.


    ¡°What are you talking about, we will need you to come with us for our investigation.¡± One of the two officers said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t know what he is like. You haven¡¯t seen what he does when he sees injustice, he has a hate for assault that you don¡¯t know.¡± Abby said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, we still have to take him for investigation.¡± One of them responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what''s going on. Johnny paid you to falsely accuse me. The notification came yesterday evening at 8:13 PM. He paid you exactly $3,500, working for $15 an hour, 8 hours a day, that would take just about a month. You made quite the deal didn¡¯t you?.¡± I said with absolute confidence.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the girl said.


    At this point Kaede and Abby¡¯s parents showed up behind me. They looked at me curiously, but also suspiciously.


    ¡°Abby come back over here, you can¡¯t get in the way of law enforcement.¡± Both of Abby¡¯s parents said.


    ¡°No, Azure didn¡¯t do it. She is falsely accusing him.¡± Abby replied.


    ¡°ABBY, NOW.¡± Abby¡¯s Father yelled.


    While Abby was arguing, Kaede¡¯s parents started a different conversation.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Please tell us?¡±


    Kaede¡¯s parents took a more conservative approach.


    ¡°This is Azure, I told you about him. He is being falsely accused, we need to help him.¡± Kaede responded


    The thought came over me that Kaede just talked about me with anyone and everyone she met. It felt slightly weird to think about.


    ¡°Are you sure? This is serious.¡± Kaede¡¯s father said.


    ¡°Completely, Azure is innocent.¡± Kaede responded with full confidence.


    ¡°We can¡¯t interfere too much, the law will do him right.¡± Kaede¡¯s father responded.


    ¡°Boy, where is your father?¡± He asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Not here.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Then what is his phone number, I will give him a call.¡± He went even further.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care¡­ Kaede tell Mr. and Mrs. Drake that I won¡¯t be able to come in for a while.¡± I said and then before waiting for a response walked forward past the two girls.


    ¡°I am willing to cooperate within the law, I should just remind you to do the same.¡± I said to the two officers.


    ¡°Cocky boy, we will have to investigate your bag, place it on the ground.¡±  They said.


    While placing the bag on the ground I said, ¡°You should be cautious inside the bag-¡±


    ¡°Shut up boy, anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law.¡± They responded and went to pick up the bag.


    An apprehensive sigh went through the room. One of the officers opened the bag before quickly dropping it.


    ¡°S-snake.¡± He said in surprise.


    Both officers jumped back quickly.


    I rushed towards the bag and quickly zipped it up again. Luckily everything went well and I didn¡¯t get any holes in my hands.


    ¡°Why do you have a snake in your bag?¡± One officer said a little more politely.


    ¡°Someone placed a snake in my desk, I was going to take it away to animal control when you came.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± I said while nonchalantly swinging the bag over my back.

 34. The Police Department. The Gray Cell.

    I followed the police into their car, and I was driven in a separate car from the framer girl. My car suddenly stopped at some type of animal center.


    There they removed the snake from my bag, which was then taken by one of the officers.


    We then continued the rest of the way to the police station.


    I was taken to a cell, fortunately I was alone and not mixed with some riff-raff.


    A couple of hours later I was taken to an interrogation room. One sided glass likely meant I was being watched from outside. The camera in the corner of the room meant the same.


    One of the two officers who arrested me proceeded to ask questions.


    ¡°Why did you sexually assault the girl?¡± He asked blatantly.


    ¡°I refuse to answer questions without my lawyer present.¡± Was my only response. However they continued to ask incriminating questions.


    I was returned to my cell promptly after their interrogation failed. They refused my request for a phone call, even though I had no one to call.


    The cell was gray brick on three sides and iron bars on the last. In one corner a bed, if you could even call it that. In another corner a small toilet with a roll of toilet paper.


    The rest of the day passed by without anything happening. They didn¡¯t even give me food.


    My mind soon began to wander past their illegal actions.


    Many characters from pieces of fiction had tried to escape from jail before. Though this was just a lockup and not jail, it was still interesting to think about the methods.


    However none really held up, even if you did get out of the cell you would still have to get out of the police station.


    When it was nearly night time, still without food, I thought about the entire situation.


    How would I get myself out of this one?


    Would revealing that Johnny paid the girl to frame me result in any consequences?


    Would those consequences be enough? I was at least able to answer that one, no it would not be. But what other crimes has he committed? My power doesn''t work on him, so the only crimes I knew of were the ones he committed against me.


    The night passed slowly.


    In the morning I was given water, but still no food.


    I was called again to the interrogation room. I was once again asked incriminating questions. All the questions they asked were predicated on the fact that I committed the crime.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I once again refused to answer, and my attempts at a lawyer, public attorney, or even a phone call were denied.


    I was sent back to the gray cell. I soon found out that there wasn¡¯t anybody in the cells around me. There were a couple at the far end of the cell block, but impossible to reach without shouting.


    Finally when the sun had already gone I was given food. However the food consisted of three slices of bread, water, and a peeled orange.


    I already knew that what these people were doing was not only wrong but illegal. And they had done it because one person accused me of rape. The only evidence was one person''s testimony.


    I know that it would be wrong to ignore her testimony, but it was even worse to assume I had committed the crime and treat me like this because of it.


    The next few days passed the same, water in the morning, harassment in the interrogation room, and a pitiful meal mixed in once, sometimes twice a day.


    It was no surprise that I felt myself coming down with a cold on Friday.


    My request for medication was refused, as well as any other request such as an attempt at bail, or knowing when my court day was.


    The weekend passed quickly and soon the walls felt closer than they really were. A tightening feeling made it hard to breathe unless you closed your eyes. The interrogation room felt colder than even my house.


    I could feel myself grow stiffer, but it was hard to tell overall because there was no mirror. I could only think that I was becoming more unforgiving.


    It was in the morning on Monday, almost a whole week had passed since my initial imprisonment. When finally something happened.


    Walking by my cell was a tall man. His head suddenly jerked back as I caught his attention. This was somebody I had met before. After the initial event with Kurt he was one of the two police officers who interrogated me then. At the time he striked me as the more reserved type, and perhaps more gentle.


    ¡°It was Azure right?¡± He asked me suddenly, as he was now paying attention to me. I only nodded, all the politeness was gone from my bones.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember it because it was such a unique name. But¡­ What are you doing here? Did you get arrested?¡± He asked, but I could somehow tell that he was being sincere.


    I nodded again.


    ¡°I know you weren¡¯t in such good condition the last time we met, but why do you look so beat up now? And smelly?¡± He asked innocently. My eye¡¯s bore into him, was it not the fault of the police.


    ¡°Why do you ask? Would you even do something about it?¡± I replied bitterly.


    ¡°Of course I would.¡± He replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Liar.¡± I replied coldly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, tell me what is going on.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out for yourself.¡± I replied. Telling him couldn¡¯t make it worse, there is even a sliver of a chance that he might be able to help.


    He kept trying to talk to me but I ignored him. I laid back down on the bed and awaited my next ¡®interrogation¡¯.


    Recently the interrogation had been getting worse. With yelling, mocking, any and all kinds of mental insults and threats.


    I did not give in, I stayed silent, so my usual requests were ignored.


    My poor dinner today included three slices of damp bread, water, and half a peeled orange. They were starting to lose their temper.


    Sometimes something weird happens when I get sick. When I try to sleep while sick, past memories fill my head and make it impossible to rest. Reliving the past was overall abysmal. Through the cringe-worthy, sad, dark memories there were few that brought any sense of joy or peace.


    One past night in particular kept on being played in my head. The night I fell off a boat, or more like was pushed off a boat. It played in my head like a movie on repeat, becoming more clear each time, and more traumatizing.

 35. The Feeling Of Drowning.

    I was sinking.


    I had just been pushed off of a boat. And after a quick rush of air I had landed against the hard water. Unfortunately that had knocked all the air out of my lungs.


    I felt the water fold around me and I closed my eyes. The water began to bite and sting my skin, it was getting colder.


    I forced myself to open my eyes, but there was no difference, what laid before me was an inky black abyss.


    The water got so cold that I felt it leech deeper inside of me, but at least my skin wasn¡¯t cold anymore.


    I didn¡¯t feel my skin, but the inside of my body was freezing with a demonic cold.


    It was fine to give up, I thought to myself. There is nobody to miss me anyway, I continued. I had no friends and no parents, I added.


    Despair settled in, there was nothing good about me and there would never be anything good about me.


    I slowly turned around in the water, I could see a bleak darkness. Pain filled my being¡­ I needed air.


    I felt my entire body tighten, including my brain. It was telling me to live.


    But what use was there, I forcibly relaxed my body, and the pain faded slightly.


    I sank deeper and deeper, slowly and painfully.


    I could see the outline of the boat slowly get further away. A small light in the distance flickering with the waves, as if telling me I was unwanted.


    This is the same feeling as then, I thought to myself.


    This is what it feels like to be abandoned, and to be alone.


    I thought back to the day my mother died. It felt quite like this, the feeling in my chest.


    I will just have to¡­ die?


    Die?


    Mother wouldn¡¯t want that.


    Mother, she loved me.


    She wouldn¡¯t want me to die, who would want somebody to die?


    Isn¡¯t that evil, why would you abandon others.


    Why should I die? Why should I give in to those rotten people.


    My life is not dictated by their feelings.


    You were the ones who abandoned me, and you think you can control me?


    A burning desire filled me. I must live¡­ at least until I know what that love feels like.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    My mind rushed, clothes weigh you down in water. I slipped out of my shirt and pants.


    I began to climb and swim as hard as I could. I was getting slightly closer. The light is slightly bigger. My limbs were burning from the exertion.


    I told my body to live, to fight for my life. However it did not respond well.


    My head and lungs were bursting, I needed air. My head heated up, and the cold disappeared.


    I was entirely focused on reaching that light.


    An eternity dragged on, my mind was fighting with itself.


    Desperate.


    I eventually reached the air. I gasped and gasped air filled my lungs but I was still dying. My vision was already blurry but I could see the bright moon shining at me.


    I was struggling to float in the water, it was too dark and the coastline blended into the sky.


    Would I still die after all of this?


    I felt my limbs relax against my will. I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep myself afloat.


    But I would not give in to despair.


    I saw another light, it was slowly getting brighter.


    I heard a noise amongst the waves, a motor?


    My head was about to go underwater when a hand grabbed me from behind.


    I was lifted out of the water and placed somewhere.


    Adrenaline flew through me and I quickly regained my senses. I was sitting in front of a man on a Jet Ski. He was holding the handle with one hand and me with the other.


    I could hear my heart thumping again and again as we got closer to the shore.


    He lifted me with both hands and moved toward an ambulance.


    I was surrounded by all kinds of people. I tried to stand up, but was made to rest without any room for opposition.


    I looked around me. Where was that man?


    He was talking to a police officer at the back of the group. I tried to gain his attention, I swung my arms but this only made people more angry at me. He eventually looked my way and was shocked when he saw me looking at him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure he could hear me, but I muttered out the words, ¡°Thank you.¡± Before passing out.


    ¡­


    I woke up in my cell and the memories washed over me again and again. I had often dreamed about that night, but this was the first time in a while that it had so much detail.


    Compared to the inky abyss of the sea, this constricting gray cell felt like nothing.


    The day continued, the same as the ones before. Until lunch came around.


    I had already been called for interrogation, so I had nothing to do for the rest of the day. Suddenly the tall officer from before was in front of my cell. He was holding a tray.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First you need to eat.¡± he said while laying down a tray. It contained toast, slices of cheese, an apple, a peeled orange, and a banana.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get you anything better. They told me I couldn¡¯t give you anything from outside the station.¡± He replied.


    ¡°They?¡± I asked again while pulling the food over.


    ¡°Oh, ¡®they¡¯ is referring to my seniors around the station, the ones who have been interrogating you and some others.¡± He said with a guilty look.


    ¡°What has been going on here is wrong.¡± He added on. ¡°And the worst part is that I can barely do anything to help.¡±


    ¡°Barely?¡± I asked a question again.


    ¡°Yes, I can give you two meals a day now. Additionally, your court date has been set.¡± He whispered. ¡®They¡¯ must have stopped them.


    ¡°When?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It will be this friday, and you will get a public attorney.¡± He said.


    ¡°Public attorney, will they tamper with him?¡± I finally asked a full question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they certainly won¡¯t let you meet with them before the court date.¡± He said.


    ¡°Is that all the help you can give?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, unfortunately most of the department is against you. They are stopping me from anything more.¡± He said with the same guilty look on his face.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said without any emotion to my words. This really meant nothing to me.

 36. No Longer Abandoned Always Alone.

    It was Thursday, one day before my trial, and the weather was probably bad. But I wouldn¡¯t know, I was locked up in my cell with no window. The past three days had indeed taken too much away from me.


    What did I really have?


    The question was bothering me. Throughout most of my life I had barely anything, and now it was the same. I had once again been abandoned, and am once again alone.


    It had already happened countless times, it ruled my being. Or more precisely it had once ruled my being.


    The reason I was abandoned was because I gave people the option. I had given those people my heart and my trust on a silver platter.


    To not be put in such a situation anymore all I had to do was rule my own being.


    I don¡¯t need the opinion or even the feelings of others, I alone am enough to stand tall in this world. No more relying on others, or bothered by their emotions. I fight for myself by myself.


    If you stand in my way, there would be not even a shred of mercy.


    I was fed by the tall officer, and he once again informed me that he couldn¡¯t do anything. I ignored him and continued resting in ease. However he didn¡¯t leave right after like he usually did.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± The tall officer said nervously. I nodded without emotion.


    ¡°Your friends are protesting outside, they are yelling that you are innocent.¡± He said in a small voice.


    ¡°Friends?¡± I spoke the singular word.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know them? They are shouting your name right now, it is going to cause some problems.¡± He said surprised.


    ¡°Tell them that I am fine and to go home.¡± I spoke very precisely, not saying a word I didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Okay, and to remind you, you go to court tomorrow. They are likely going to use every dirty trick in the book.¡± He said before quickly leaving.


    I already knew that they would attempt to screw me over tomorrow, but it wasn¡¯t like I was going to make it easy for them.


    The next day, I was taken from my cell and rushed to an appointment with my public attorney. It would be right before our time in court. Have they done this for appearances sake?


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Gregory Ashelm. Is there anything you would like to say to me?¡± He introduced himself.


    ¡°Judging by your demeanor you are dirty, right?¡± I said. What kind of attorney is this calm in this situation?


    ¡°What could you possibly be talking about?¡± Gregory said with a smile.


    Yep, definitely dirty.


    But just to be sure I checked with my power. Surprisingly it did not show many sins. However there were a few, and those few told me everything I needed to know.


    At least several times before he had poorly represented his client in court. This was caused by his connection to the police. That made it easily noticeable what relation they had, and the implications it meant for the police.


    I had no more words for this man. He would only be an obstacle in my path to save myself.


    We sat in silence for 15 minutes, we would then be called into court.


    We arrived at the court, but it was mostly empty. There were no people in the wooden benches behind us. There was a bald man in black robes, the judge, standing above everybody else. He had an aura of control, but it felt at ease. I thought that he would not be able to control me either.


    There was a small group of people sitting to our right, they were likely to be the jury.


    Finally sitting on a bench to our right was the girl and her lawyer. Nearly everybody was wearing nice clothes, and the nearly part was because of me. I was wearing my school uniform with nothing else. I had nothing else.


    My school uniform was dirty from the almost two weeks of sweat and grime from the cell. I was even giving off a pungent smell that was annoying a couple people.


    After some introduction procedures we officially began my trial. The weird girl, whose name turned out to be Greta Dardy, was the first on stand. The opposing lawyer asked her very simple questions, about when and where she was was raped. When it came to who she said my name and pointed to me.


    During all of this I stayed silent, no amount of mental warfare could affect me.


    Next on the stand were the two police officers who arrested me. They spun the story about the snake into me attacking them with a snake. They also reported that since my arrest my behavior had been very poor. My attorney asked one or two nonsense questions before giving up.


    By now the entire jury was looking at me with evil and unforgiving eyes. The only one who remained neutral besides myself was the judge.


    Eventually I was called to stand. Both lawyers asked me dirty questions that were predicated on the fact that I had done the crime. I refused to give them the answers they wanted.


    When both of them were done and were recalled something happened that I didn¡¯t expect.


    The loud sound the judges gavel brought everyone''s attention to the judge. He sat strongly with a determination that controlled the atmosphere.


    ¡°You have greatly disappointed me. You have disrespected my court and our country. Never have I ever seen such a horrible preceding.¡± He did not yell but his voice was loud.


    Everybody was shocked, especially my enemies, they had thought that this case was done. However they didn¡¯t expect the judge to speak up.


    ¡°Azure, I will allow you to speak freely to defend yourself. Nobody here has given you even a pittance of a chance at innocence.¡± The judge looked over and said to me.


    ¡°But the rules.¡± Both of the lawyers said in unison.


    ¡°Rules, you think you can pull that shit in front of me and complain about the rules. Sit down and shut up if you know what is good for you.¡± The judge said extremely calmly.


    I felt a small hope in my heart.


    ¡°Where should I start?¡± I asked the judge.

 37. I Didnt Want To Break You.

    ¡°Where should I start?¡± I asked the judge.


    The judge¡¯s eyes bore into me, ¡°Azure, you better be careful. Just because I give you the opportunity to speak does not mean that you are innocent. It also does not mean you can say whatever you want.¡± The judge gave me a stern warning.


    But, ¡°I already knew that. Where should I start?¡± I repeated myself, and I felt the strength from my own words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you start with explaining your clothes. There should be a reason why you appeared in court like this, correct?¡± The judge began. He likely already picked up on several clues which lead to that question.


    ¡°Yes, you are correct. I was arrested ten days ago, during that time I was extremely mistreated. I wasn¡¯t fed the first day, and was only given a single meal a day for the other nine. These meals only consisted of two pieces of bread and an orange. Additionally, during my time at the police department I was harassed in interrogation, the officers that gave testimony against me only asked questions that incriminated me. They even threatened me with violence, and cursing¡­


    Besides going to the interrogation room I was not allowed out of my cell. I even got sick and was denied medicine¡­


    Any request I had was denied. I was not given a chance at bail or a phone call. I only found out about the trial this Tuesday. And I only met my attorney 15 minutes before we met here. My clothes are filthy because these are the same clothes I wore when I was arrested and I wasn¡¯t given a change of clothes or even allowed to shower.¡± I conveniently added on all my mistreatment in the past ten days. The judge only asked for the reason for my clothes condition, but I would be damned if I didn¡¯t take this opportunity to reveal the truth.


    The reaction was horrid. I could see the fury in the eyes of the judge, and some of the jury shared that sentiment. However some looked confused, and some were still looking at me with disgusted eyes. Understandable, why would you worry about how a person you think committed rape was treated.


    It just meant that I would have to prove myself innocent.


    The two officers were starting to sweat, and Greta was starting to look nervous as well.


    ¡°An investigation will be made and charges pressed after this trial.¡± The judge said to the two officers. I got the feeling that the judge was helping me too much. However I would accept it.


    ¡°Can we move on?¡± I asked the judge.


    ¡°Yes, it is now time to try and prove your innocence, unless you have anything else?¡± The judge continued with an authority similar to a ruler.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°First of all I would like to mention that before the day of my arrest I had never seen, talked to, or even heard of Greta Dardy. Additionally I had no information of the case before the testimonies we just watched together. And I assume that I am right in the fact that the only evidence of my said crime is their testimony.¡± I began to speak with an unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°You are right to assume that the only evidence brought against you is their testimony. As for the others, that is what you have to try and prove.¡± The judge said, and I could see the very edges of his lips lift slightly.


    ¡°Let''s start then.¡± I said.


    ¡°First, at the time of the crime I was alone at my own house. There might be cameras to prove it, however I want to finish this today.¡± I spoke with ease, not at all affected by the pressure in the room.


    ¡°Then how will you prove yourself?¡± The judge asked slightly curious.


    ¡°Because I can see through people.¡± I spoke arrogantly, the judge did not seem to like this.


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± He said with his deep black eyes staring at me.


    ¡°Exactly what I said. Would you call Greta up to the bench?¡± I asked, not backing down in the slightest.


    ¡°Sure, but remember you only have one chance.¡± The judge said before calling Greta up.


    She was standing before the two of us.


    ¡°Can you hand over your phone?¡± I asked Greta with serious eyes.


    ¡°No, why should I?¡± She replied.


    ¡°Hmm, first of all, for a supposed victim of rape, she is not scarred of the said perpetrator of said crime.¡± I said.


    ¡°That does not prove anything, remember Azure, just because the police treated you badly, does not mean you are innocent.¡± The judge decided to push me along.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know my innocence better than anyone. As for the phone, if you don¡¯t have anything to hide why not show it?¡± I spoke normally, like we were not a framer and a framed.


    ¡°You do not have to hand over your phone if you do not want to.¡± The judge said in his authoritative voice.


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t.¡± Greta said in response. To which the judge nodded.


    ¡°Fine, it will only make things slightly harder to prove.¡± I said lazily.


    ¡°Listen up, I will now explain everything that is going on, so please be quiet until the end of the story.¡±


    ¡°This entire thing was orchestrated by a boy named Johnny Jewel. I got in the way of him chasing a girl, then things got heated between us. He convinced the entire school that I am a murderer. I stood up against him, and then he hired Greta here to accuse me of rape.¡± I finished my short story simply. Everybody was shocked by this, the jury just stood there with their mouths agape.


    ¡°And the evidence of this?¡± the judge asked.


    ¡°First of all, if you are worried about the murder thing. Think, if I really did murder somebody, I wouldn¡¯t be here, our government usually isn¡¯t that bad. Secondly, on her phone are the records of the transaction.¡± I spoke leaving more for later.


    ¡°There is still no qualitative evidence.¡± the judge said.


    ¡°Will you give over your phone now or make it even worse?¡± I asked Greta.


    ¡°No, you are making shit up.¡± Greta replied.


    I let out a deep sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to break you.¡± I spoke under my breath, but I didn¡¯t know if the judge heard it or not.

 38. A Parade of Truth.

    ¡°It all started when you were four years, three months, eight days old, that was when your father left you. Your mother had to pick up work to make ends meet. Because of this you grew up without anyone to teach you discipline or self respect.¡± I spoke normally.


    ¡°H-ow do you know that?¡± Greta asked, slightly scared.


    ¡°Because I see everything.¡± I responded with a wide eyed glare.


    ¡°Your depressing life continued with your first dive into illegal activities when you were 11 years old. On May 26th, at 2:43 PM you stole a pair of purple ¡®speed¡¯ brand running shoes from ¡®shoe world¡¯. After which you continued to steal exactly 42 times, with an exact amount of 237 items, worth an approximate value of $9,650.¡± I spoke in a calm manner. However no sympathy could be found in my eyes.


    ¡°How? How do you know this?¡± She said nervously. She looked around her and finding no support started to hide her head.


    ¡°Because I see everything.¡± I replied with the same answer.


    ¡°Let''s continue, After committing several types of crimes for several years she finally met Johnny Jewel. Johnny had her do specific jobs 13 times, excluding this case. He paid her exactly $6,800.¡± I continued without any mercy.


    ¡°NO¡­ NO¡­¡± She yelled with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Finally, 12 days ago she was contacted by Johnny at exactly 4:52 PM. I quote, ¡®Greta, I have another job for you.¡¯ To which you replied, ¡®What is it?¡¯ to which Johnny replied, ¡®Accuse a person named Azure Barrett of rape, he is in room 1-c in our highscool.¡¯ Along with a picture of me. You asked, ¡®How much?¡¯ And Johnny replied, ¡®$1,000¡¯ to which you said ¡®Got it¡¯.¡±


    Greta dropped to her knees, she was sobbing and the noises filled the room. However I was not done.


    ¡°You were paid, eight days ago at exactly 12:01 pm, at account number xx-xxx-xxxx. Do you wish to hand over your phone now?¡± I said threateningly.


    Greta was still sobbing.


    I stood up and walked around the bench towards Greta.


    Beneath the sound of her sobs I could hear her mutter, ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Over and over again.


    She looked up as I approached her, ¡°How? How do you know this?¡±


    I then leaned in and whispered, ¡°I have known everything since the beginning, you were nothing more than a tool for Johnny.¡± She then stopped sobbing and only looked up at my face. Her expression was blank, but you could tell from her eyes that she was in pain.


    ¡°Phone.¡± I said in a commanding voice. She slowly reached into her pocket and placed her phone in my hand.


    I unlocked her phone easily, luckily a memory of her sin showed me the password. I then pulled up all the proof of what I had said and showed it to the judge.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    During my entire parade, everybody in the room was shocked to say the least. Nobody moved a muscle or made even a mouse of noise.


    The judge recovered quickly and looked through the phone.


    ¡°H-how did you do that? It is all correct, down to the minute.¡± He asked me slightly in fear.


    ¡°I know what sin is, and I know what it looks like.¡± I responded.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you just met her today?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That is no longer important. And this is a warning, you shouldn¡¯t dig any deeper.¡± I spoke harshly.


    I turned back to Greta, ¡°Would you like to drop your accusation, and this case?¡±


    She slowly looked up to me, we made eye contact, and she nodded.


    ¡°Judge.¡± I spoke in a commanding tone.


    ¡°The accuser has redrawn her accusation. This case is now considered null.¡± The judge said before slamming his gavel.


    I took a quick look at the jury, which sounded empty, their faces were a mix of fear and regret.


    A couple even flinched when I looked at them.


    I slowly walked out of the court, nobody else moving a muscle.


    I strolled out the doors a free man, leaving behind over a dozen still statues.


    I was avoided in the streets, likely because of my stench and rugged appearance. I walked slowly towards the police station. Drawing many eyes on my way.


    I opened the doors, and got even more glares inside. I walked to the front desk, sitting there was a lady with a sour expression.


    ¡°Would you like to report a crime¡­ or turn yourself in?¡± She spoke rudely.


    ¡°No, my stuff was confiscated when I was arrested and now I want it back.¡± I said.


    ¡°That would all be part of the procedure in release.¡± She replied rudely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that two of your officers did a pretty horrible job.¡± I replied, starting to get offended.


    ¡°Name?¡± she asked even more rudely than before.


    ¡°Azure Barrett.¡± I said now with a look of disgust on my face.


    The lady flinched when she heard my name. I could hear the sound of typing on her keyboard.


    Suddenly two big men came in from the doors behind her. They charged at me and placed me in handcuffs.


    ¡°Why would you go back to the police department, when you are a criminal rapist.¡± The lady said disgustedly.


    ¡°Search my name up.¡± I told her.


    ¡°I already did, your court trial is today, but the results are not in yet.¡± She said coldly.


    ¡°Take him back to his cell¡­ and no need to be polite.¡± She added on.


    I was being forcibly pulled away when, ¡°Wait.¡± came from the outside.


    It was the tall officer, his forehead filled with sweat.


    The pulling stopped.


    ¡°He is innocent, I just got the results from the court. Let him go.¡± He said while panting.


    I was released and uncuffed.


    ¡°Help me get my stuff.¡± I told him


    ¡°Sure.¡± He said happily.


    This left me waiting with his fat partner.


    ¡°I heard the case was dropped.¡± The fat man tried to make small talk.


    ¡°What does it mean to you?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°Just because you are innocent of this does not make you innocent of other crimes. We might have stopped the investigation of that night, but we are still keeping an eye on you.¡± He said seriously.


    ¡°What a liar, if you were really keeping an eye on me, then how come you didn¡¯t find out I was arrested till nearly a week after?¡± I asked, feeling a little humorous.


    ¡°That-that was, a little error.¡± He replied, nervously.


    Soon after the tall officer came back with my stuff and I left to feel the warm sun outside.

 39. I Would Have to Become a Person.

    I was walking down the street enjoying the sun on my skin, and the sight of green grass. They were both things I usually ignored, but now they felt somewhat refreshing.


    I ignored the empty circle around me. It only made it easier to move around.


    I was quite far away from my house, but I enjoyed the walk. I walked through parks and actually looked at what was around me. Trees that I never appreciated, flowers that seemed so pure, and the scent of nature which calmed my mind.


    How long have I ignored this, or have I ever really looked at it before? I failed to recall an experience like this, one that felt so tranquil.


    It had really been a long time.


    I was close to my house, when I saw someone slightly familiar. A brown headed girl that was shorter than me. I continued walking but it seemed I caught her attention.


    ¡°Azure?¡± she asked.


    It was Bell, a person who meant little to me. I tried to walk past her, but she blocked me. Behind her was her parents, whom I had seen on parent¡¯s day.


    ¡°What?¡± I said coldly, with my eyes sending the same message.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± I replied. I then walked around her, but she grabbed my arm.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked coldly while yanking my arm out of her grasp.


    ¡°Why do you look homeless? What happened?¡± She asked a little more desperately.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡± I showed no consideration. I continued walking forward.


    ¡°DON¡¯T IGNORE ME.¡± Bell yelled loudly.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked the same way I did previously. I stared deep into her eyes, and she started to look away.


    ¡°Because, I can¡¯t ignore seeing you like this. What happened after you were arrested? I haven¡¯t seen you in two weeks.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°You were that kid, if you are here that must mean things went well. Why don¡¯t you stop and talk to her for a bit, she won¡¯t give up otherwise.¡± Bell¡¯s father spoke easily, he seemed quite carefree.


    ¡°Things went well?¡± I said while stifling laughter, ¡°You misunderstand, we don¡¯t have that kind of relationship.¡±


    What I said shocked Bell, but I left without even seeing her reaction.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    After I got home I took a shower. Usually being dirty felt wrong to me, and I would try to keep my hygiene at a certain level. However the past ten days basically erased that reaction from me.


    I started cooking for myself after the shower. Even simple eggs tasted delicious after eating that stale bread.


    I had lots of experience with housework. I would be able to fully clean my uniform, but it would take a couple days.


    I cleaned the house, which was filthy after two weeks of being left alone. I once again looked at the mirror in that room. I saw my reflection, I looked at my sins, however something was missing.


    It wasn¡¯t just something, some of my sins were missing. Since I hadn¡¯t been able to see my sins for long I couldn¡¯t memorize them. But, some were definitely missing.


    None of the big ones were gone, especially not the murder of my mother.


    However some small and medium sized sins were gone.


    What did this mean?


    This must have been how they are sinless too.


    I could feel the answer at the very tip of my tongue. It was like I was staring right at it but couldn¡¯t recognize it.


    I eventually slept for a very long time.


    The next day was a Saturday, and nothing special happened. I enjoyed warm food, fresh air, and hot water. After upkeep of the house and starting to clean my uniform, I found myself extremely bored.


    I took another shower, and tried to listen to music. The music only made me feel apathetic. Hearing somebody''s voice happily sing about their life, or sing pessimistically about their sorrows felt hollow.


    What music do I like? I asked myself, and I found out I had never really listened to much music before.


    What did I really have before? I asked myself. I looked back into my memories, they were all filled with a strong intention, a strong purpose. However, all of me felt blank.


    I never did anything to enjoy it, I never listened to music, played with others, or even hung out.


    I never had friends before, or talked to people about random topics.


    It didn¡¯t feel like I was much of a person, I merely reacted to my environment. I was a blank sheet.


    I felt a hole in my heart, I had given up all of that. I had never seen it in the past, but now that I had sworn to be alone I saw what it really was.


    The next day was a Sunday, I really didn¡¯t have anything to do. I only wanted to press charges against the two officers, get Johnny sent to jail, help the girls recover, and have Kurt pay for his crimes.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about that now.


    And there was one annoying thing I would have to deal with.


    Nearly four hundred missed calls on my phone.


    It felt like such a big thing to do, and each phone call would be annoying to make. Who would I even start with.


    I started to scroll through the library of names. It was really only seven people calling repeatedly.


    Then a name poked out at me.


    Andrew Barrett.


    He had only tried to call me once, three days ago.


    I decided to call him back.


    ¡°Azure?¡± My Father¡¯s unfamiliar voice filled my ear.


    ¡°Did you want something?¡± I asked coldly.


    ¡°I just wanted to check in on you.¡± He said nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I responded before hanging up.


    One down, seven more to go. I thought lazily, but I soon gave up. It would be better to talk to them in person.


    I fell onto my bed and looked at the familiar ceiling, but it felt different. I had ignored everything around me for too long. It was like I wasn¡¯t living in the real world.


    I fell asleep listening to various types of music.


    I would have to become a person.

 40. I wont be alone. Right?

    I walked to school, as if it was normal. I ignored the eyes, as if it was normal. My walking was normal, my breathing was normal, even the expression on my face was normal.


    I would never give in to another person again. Moving past such horrible things, I wanted it to be normal.


    I sat down at my desk, face down on the cold wood. The exhaustion of the past two weeks had not left me yet. A small moment of-


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It was some random kid. I knew the question was pointed towards me, however I ignored it anyway.


    A slam on my desk sent vibrations through my body. I slowly opened my eyes, indifferent to the child in front of me. He was obviously from this class and with short brown hair he just mixed in with everybody else.


    I yawned and closed my eyes again.


    ¡°Why are you here, you scum?¡± He asked before trying to push me, but he failed to knock me out of my chair.


    ¡°Scum? What would make you call me that?¡± I asked knowing full well where this would lead.


    ¡°You are a murderer, and a rapist. If that doesn¡¯t make you scum then what does.¡± He replied arrogantly. Quickly the people behind him started to agree.


    ¡°First of all, I am not a murderer. We have gone over this. You need to pay a little more attention-¡± I said lazily, but was interrupted.


    ¡°What? How does that prove you are not a murderer, because you say you aren¡¯t. Not to forget the rapist part.¡± He almost shouted in anger, and his face became a shade of red.


    ¡°If a court of law doesn¡¯t find me guilty. What makes you think you are qualified to call me a criminal?¡± I asked.


    The room was silent, at this point I was entertainment to most of them. The Colosseum that was this class had to fight against me, a horrible monster. People would volunteer to try and hunt me down, an action fueled by their desire for popularity.


    But how did it feel to be the monster in such a case? I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Just because a court of law finds you innocent. Doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t commit the crime.¡± He sputtered out.


    ¡°That is wrong in the literal terms of the law. What makes you think you are better at criminal investigation than the police and court officials?¡± I asked another question, easily stringing him along.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°I-I-I I bet you bribed your way out of it?¡± He was grasping for straws.


    ¡°I bribed the police¡­ I bribed those bastards¡­You know absolute shit.! With what happened to me, and you think I bribed the police. You are insane.¡± I said frustration unwillingly building inside my chest.


    ¡°What the hell are you spouting? The truth is that every person in this school knows that you are the scum of the earth. I don¡¯t need any evidence to know you did it.¡±  He started getting high on himself, and I calmed myself down.


    ¡°What? Besides the fact that the girl admitted to it all being a hoax.¡± I said calmly.


    The entire classroom looked around in confusion. They started whispering among themselves. I found another thing that I didn¡¯t like.


    The child just sat there awkwardly, but he was luckily saved by the bell and returned to his seat.


    Not surprisingly, I was not bullied my first day back. They likely didn¡¯t have time to prepare for my sudden arrival.


    The very next opportunity that arose itself, I was ambushed by Kaede and Abby. They started berating me with questions.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call us?¡±


    I ignored most of their questions and replied instead. ¡°I heard that you were protesting for me. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Abby said suspicious.


    ¡°I can thank people too.¡± I bit back.


    ¡°It was possible.¡± Abby said sarcastically.


    ¡°You have changed too much.¡± Kaede said suddenly.


    ¡°So?¡± I said in reply.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t bad though.¡± Kaede said and showed a bright smile.


    ¡°How were you treated in prison?¡± Abby asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t prison, just a cell at the police department.¡± I replied.


    ¡°And?¡± Abby added on.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, knowing fully well what was going on.


    ¡°How were you treated?¡± She said slowly.


    ¡°The food sucked.¡± I tried to brush off the question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play this off, earlier you were saying ¡®with what happened to me¡¯. And you have changed, something must have happened.¡± Abby gave a perfect summary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I finally said.


    ¡°And what if I want to hear it?¡± Abby pushed even farther.


    ¡°I''m curious as well. I want to know what happened to you.¡± Kaede added in.


    I gave in and told them everything. About how I was treated, about what really happened with the girl, and even about the dream I had. The only thing I hid was my power.


    ¡°¡®Now that you know everything, what do you think?¡± I asked spitefully.


    ¡°Why is it always you?¡± Kaede said before looking up to me with a sad look on her face.


    ¡°Why is it always you who has to go through all these things? You suffer again and again. Always alone. Why do you have to suffer this pain while millions- no hundreds of millions of people waste around happily.¡± Tears formed in her eyes before rolling down her cheeks and landing on her hands.


    I walked in front of Kaede and grabbed her hands. ¡°Kaede, everybody in this world has some kind of suffering. Even if my fate is a little worse off, I can still handle it. And in the end I won¡¯t be alone if you are there with me. Right?¡±

 41. That depends on your performance.

    Kaede looked up at me, her face red with tears that created small rivers on her face. I gently wiped away her tears with my thumb.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t be alone if I am there.¡± She repeated with a look of peace on her face.


    She slowly regained some confidence, and the mood was peaceful with a hopeful outlook.


    Until, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Abby asked like she was offended. ¡°Can you not just flirt right in front of me.¡± And Kaede reacted with an even deeper flush.


    ¡°Flirting?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you not even keep track of the conversation?¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? How is that not flirting?¡± Abby responded.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    Abby let out a big sigh before responding, ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else you want to ask?¡± I said.


    Neither of them had any more questions so I left them silently.


    The rest of the day was passing normally. I would just lay at my desk, ignoring everything around me.


    When a specific conversation caught my attention.


    ¡°Huh? Are you telling me that because you couldn¡¯t finish your game ¡®I¡¯ have to fail my class.¡±


    It was an angry voice. I opened my eyes to look at the situation.


    ¡°N-no, n-not at all. The thing is that -um, yes you were kinda supposed to do it yourself. And um- this kind of assignment is better if you do it yourself.¡± An awkward voice came from a nerdy looking student.


    ¡°What the fuck? I told you to do it for me. I won¡¯t have it done in time now. I¡¯m going to fail because of you.¡± The angry voice was coming from a tall black haired student.


    The black haired student then lifted his hand in the air and slapped the face of the nerdy student leaving a red imprint of his hand.


    ¡°To compensate for this, you need to pay, don''t you?¡± The angry kid said with an intimidating look on his face.


    The nerdy kid was sweating buckets and looking down at the ground. His hand slowly twitched to his pocket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked right behind the angry kid.


    Stolen story; please report.


    He quickly spun around and tripped over his feet. With a loud thud sound he was suddenly kneeling at my feet. Everybody saw this weird movement, and I was sure it wouldn¡¯t help my reputation.


    ¡°What does it mean to you? Aren¡¯t you in the worst position yourself? A rapist.¡± He said while standing up. His face looked like it would break into laughter any second.


    ¡°Once again, I am not a rapist.¡± I replied. No matter how many times people see the truth, they will not believe it easily.


    ¡°Huh, what does this have to do with you? You better get out of my face right now.¡± He tried to intimidate me, but I had just sat through two weeks of police brutality without flinching.


    I stared him straight in the eyes, and let out a sigh, ¡°Boy, you are pissing me off. If you don¡¯t stop treating people like this¡­¡± I paused thinking about how to describe what he would go through.


    ¡°You''re gonna do what? Bark at me?¡± He said while laughing.


    I placed my hand on his shoulder and said eye to eye. ¡°I will break you.¡±


    He started laughing louder and louder. ¡°You? You are going to break me, that is the funniest thing I have heard this week.¡±


    I decided to move forward without mercy.


    ¡°You have committed exactly 522 sins. You have stolen cigarettes and alcohol 31 times from 4 different stores.¡± My mouth flowed into the devilish grin I was known for.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± He said nervously, his guilt obvious.


    ¡°Not only that, but you have taken exactly $739 dollars from 12 different students at this school since the beginning of the semester.¡± I added on, I was becoming more ruthless than before. My actions seemed the same, but it was definitely more violent.


    ¡°Why are you saying this?¡± The boy in front of me said.


    ¡°Because, I told you to stop bullying the people here.¡± I responded.


    ¡°Coming from you? That is rich.¡± He responded, putting a last struggle to his reputation.


    ¡°Exactly coming from me. I still have 465 sins to go over. Unless¡­ you think standing up after kneeling was a mistake.¡± I said in an arrogant voice. To everyone in the room it sounded like I was getting high on myself, but It was boring for me to act like this.


    The sound of a hard thud signified that the buy returned to his knees. He looked up with his hands together and said, ¡°Please forgive me, I can make things right.¡±


    I nodded slowly which made him smile hopefully, ¡°First off, stop the eight illegal activities you are doing. Second, stop the 27 immoral activities you are doing. Third, apologize to the 42 people who deserve an apology from you. Fourth, return all the money you have taken from people.¡±  I said with the utmost confidence.


    ¡°But-¡± He started but I interrupted.


    ¡°But what? Do you think I am wrong to stop you? Are you trying to teach me how to do things?¡± I said with an overbearing demeanor.


    He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Fine, I will do all of it. Just please don¡¯t tell my family or the police.¡±


    ¡°That all depends on your performance.¡± I responded.


    I took an obvious glance towards the kid he just slapped, he looked back at me with fear and¡­ anger? I immediately understood why, but I didn¡¯t give a damn.


    The bully kid stood, and immediately rushed to the nerdy kid to start apologizing. He also pulled out his wallet and shoved about a hundred dollars into the kid¡¯s hand.


    He apologized over and over again without making excuses, he then looked over at me. I had already taken off my grin and was back at my desk watching him.


    I nodded and said, ¡°Acceptable, for now.¡±


    I laid my head back to rest on my desk and continued the rest of the day lazily ignoring most of went on around me.

 42. The truth laid bare.

    It was time for me to start solving problems. Specifically Johnny.


    Dealing with him could potentially be difficult, and I would likely have to get the law involved. Defamation would be a civil tort, which would have to be resolved in some court, and with his reputation he would have to be proven guilty before any consequences found their way to him. However, falsifying my mothers death certificate would be a federal crime, but his reputation would likely tank that one as well. It might even be impossible to link Johnny to the false accusation I had received.


    I had a couple different options. I could hit him with one or all of the accusations at the same time. However that wouldn¡¯t really cause a lot of panic, he had enough money to hire multiple lawyers after all. However, doing them one at a time would take too long and wouldn¡¯t be much better.


    If only I could see his sins with my ability, I thought to myself. I kept on pondering my situation while walking to the coffee shop.


    I walked in causing the sound of a bell to ring. The noise alerted Mr. Drake who was surprised to see me. He immediately rushed close and pulled me into a deep hug. I could smell his old musk which was actually quite calming.


    Another thing I had ignored till now, but it might not be another thing I have lost.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asked simply.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± I gave a simple reply.


    I told him the whole story about the accusation, imprisonment, and brutality. He silently listened while his frown grew bigger and bigger.


    ¡°I see, so you went through something like that.¡± Mr. Drake said lightly, and did not display any deeper emotion.


    ¡°Why did you not contact us immediately?¡± He asked with a slightly goofy look on his face. His expression changed too quickly, and I could tell he was trying to change the topic.


    ¡°There were too many missed calls and I got overwhelmed.¡± I answered, slightly embarrassed by my excuse.


    ¡°I see, of course ¡®the girls¡¯ are more important to you.¡± He emphasized ¡®the girls¡¯ extra hard, which then made him break out into a nervous laughter.


    ¡°Who are ¡®the girls¡¯?¡± I asked in the same tone as him. He conveniently looked away and grabbed a cup to start cleaning.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Mrs. Drake usually isn¡¯t out on Mondays, right?¡± I asked while watching Mr. Drake¡¯s face.


    ¡°She¡­ is not in the best of health right now.¡± He said, and his face told me nothing. ¡°Let us go up and see her.¡± He said before walking into the room behind the counter.


    I had been inside the Drakes'' house many times before. The downstairs was the shop, while upstairs was their home filled with piles of photos and antiques in the corners. I followed Mr. Drake into one of the few side rooms the house had.


    Inside on an old bed was Mrs. Drake, covered in a green quilt. She was sitting up and reading a book, seeming in no worse health than before.


    ¡°Hello Azure, what a wonderful day it is.¡± She said with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded weakly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked kindly, and I had no doubt in my mind that she was sincere.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied weakly again.


    ¡°Are you only going to reply with, ¡®yeahs¡¯?¡± She asked with a grin on her face.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said, cheering up slightly.


    ¡°Quite shy today, Azure.¡± Mr. Drake cut in.


    I just stood silent watching Mrs. Drake. She was my family, like a Grandmother to me. I really didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. She had been there for me for several years. Probably her and her husband are one of the only reasons I am alive right now.


    ¡°You are worrying too much.¡± Mrs. Drake said, catching onto a lot of my thoughts.


    ¡°I will easily be able to live another decade.¡± She said confidently, but her laugh made it worse. I didn¡¯t want to doubt her, but what was likely the truth was clawing at me.


    I came to a sudden realization, my only option was to live without regret. Otherwise, they would both die strangers to the true me.


    ¡°I have something I want to tell you.¡± I said hesitantly. I was fighting against an inner animal, it was squeezing my throat and heart. It made it hard to breathe, speak, or even think easily.


    But, I would live without this regret.


    ¡°For about twelve years, I have been able to see the sins that people have committed.¡± I spoke while looking at the ground, awaiting their reaction.


    A small silence felt like an eternity and I decided to look up at them. Their faces were no different than before.


    ¡°What does that mean? Please explain more.¡± Mr. Drake said seriously.


    I continued to explain everything: How I got my power, How I thought it works, the meetings with Godfrey, and my current problems. I came completely free, I had laid myself completely bare against them.


    I still feared their reaction. If I succeeded there would be nothing in between us. I would hold no secrets and they would have accepted all of me. However, if they had thought me a creep or even an insane person. I might never see them again, and ruin the relationship we had.


    ¡°You have been alone for a long time.¡± Mrs. Drake finally spoke. I looked at her face, and it was not a bit less bright. I looked at Mr. Drake''s face, he also wore a large smile under his mustache.


    ¡°Azure, you can stop worrying. We will never leave you alone.¡± Mr. Drake said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded weakly again. My face crept into a true smile, while I whipped away tears from my cheeks.